[{"content":" Cover: “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs.”.\nWhat it is A family notebook on squared paper.\nTatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina writes in her own name: “my mother,” “my father,” “we were taken for walks.”\nInside:\nGenealogical charts with pasted photographs. Continuous narrative — mother’s life, childhood, Moscow, war, father’s character. Inserts — documents, newspapers, verses, lists. How to read on the site An initial transcription of the first portion (79 notebook pages) is published and split into chapters — see the diary contents . The archive is not closed: more pages are expected, and the transcription may be refined against the originals.\nWhat you mostly see here is an exact transcription (author’s sequence and sense, not a literary rewrite). Where possible, a photograph of the page is shown alongside. A separate “easy-reading” version is added only where needed and never replaces the transcription.\nMarks:\n[?] or [illegible] — could not be read with confidence; [presumably: …] — a likely reading; editorial notes and image captions are kept separate from the author’s voice. Dates sometimes disagree inside the notebook — check against documents. Genealogical charts are a source, not infallible: disagreements with the memoir text are not hidden.\nSource: manuscript “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs” (photographs of the notebook pages).\nWhere to start Cover and family charts My mother Childhood in Moscow War, 1941 Father’s character Chapter list — in the contents .\nNotebook contents · Cover and family charts →\nNotebook contents · Cover and family charts →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/about-the-notebook/","summary":"First portion (~79 pp.) of a first-person family chronicle — transcription by chapter.","title":"About the notebook"},{"content":" Insert: address to a sister. Leaf edges cut. Family archive.\nContinuation of the insert; right edge cut. Family archive.\nDetails What it is An inserted / separate leaf in the notebook, not the main diary spread To “My dear and native little sister” (reading from the leaf) From by content — a sister addressing a sister; signature/name on the cut edge need verification Link Narrative on sister Genya Condition edges cut, glare; a large part of the lines cannot be read — marked [?] Reading [insert / letter on a separate leaf; edges cut]\nMy dear and native little sister!\n[Further on leaf 089 — a long run of illegible places; guesswork reconstruction is not allowed.]\n[continuation, leaf 090; right edge cut]\nShe embroidered well[?]. I still have your work, I very[…] I often remember you and it is a pity you are gone. Forgive me, dear one, if I did something wrong sometime. I was still young and foolish. Forgive me, I love you so much.\nP.S. You were talented; your poems are proof of that[?]\n(leaf edges cut; some line endings cannot be read)\nDiplomatic transcription [p. 089 — insert; edges cut] Милая и родная моя сестричка! [numerous illegible fragments — [?]] [p. 090 — continuation; right edge cut / glare] Хорошо вышивала[?]. У меня остались твои работы, мне очень[…] Я часто вспоминаю тебя и жалко, что тебя нет. Прости меня, родная, если за что-то не то сделала когда. Я была еще юной и глупой. Прости меня, я так люблю тебя. P.S. Ты была талантлива, твои стихи доказательство этому[?] See also: Sister Genya and brother Tyoma · Letters from the front Related materials Sister context: Sister Genya and brother Tyoma Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Collection: Letters from the front ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-insert-sister-089-090/","summary":"Insert-letter to a sister; edges damaged.","title":"Insert: letter to a sister (leaves 089–090)"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear passages. Page numbers (p. N) are given in the comments.\n[notebook cover]\nOur\ngenealogy:\nThe Samsonovs\n(cover with a space/electronic “design” look; handwritten label with orange underlining)\nCaption on the leaf: “My mother” — Samsonova (Morozova) Eva Konstantinovna. Portrait from the notebook (p. 002).\nMy mother — Samsonova (Morozova) Eva Konstantinovna .\n[margin notes, blue ink — phone numbers and personal contacts: redacted by the editors]\n[genealogical chart: the Samsonovs]\nHeading The Samsonovs\nSamsonov / Babiy / Timofey Petrovich\n(1888–1955)\nb. Bessarabia, village of Mikhaylyony\nKhotin uyezd.\nd. 28/X–55, bur. Novodevichy Cemetery.\nPortrait on the “Samsonovs” chart (p. 003) at Timofey Petrovich’s node (1888–1955).\n→ Timofey Petrovich Samsonov “wife” link ↓\nSamsonova / Morozova / Eva (Evdokia) Konstantinovna\n(1900–1981)\nb. 14/III in Moscow\nd. 17/V, bur. Novodevichy Cemetery.\nFour portraits on the right of the “Samsonovs” chart (p. 003): context crop (incl. Eva Konstantinovna and Timofey Petrovich). Individual portraits appear above and on person pages.\nher parents Morozov Konstantin Mikhailovich\nb. [struck through: place / uyezd] Moscow guberniya\nd. 1918\nSolovyova Vera Osipovna\nb. Ryazan region, village of Bogoslovo\nd. 1942.\ntheir children Samsonova Evgenia Timofeevna daughter of Samsonov T. P.\nfrom his first marriage\n[Moscow] 1930–1941\ncaption by the photo: “My sister Genya” “My sister Genya.” Portrait on the “Samsonovs” chart (p. 003).\nSamsonov Timofey Timofeevich (son)\nb. Moscow\n1923\nSamsonova (Krivosheina) Tatyana Timofeevna b. 21/IV–1926\nMoscow [? / part of the date at the cut edge]\nOn the chart is written: 21/IV–1926. That line belongs to the source text and is not used as a biographical date. Biographical life dates: About Tatyana Timofeevna .\nFull “Samsonovs” chart leaf (p. 003) — portrait context.\n(lower edge of the page partly cut off)\n[continuation of the line: the Krivoshein family — husband and children of Tatyana Timofeevna]\nHusband Krivoshein Aleksandr Dmitrievich — husband of Samsonova T. T.\nb. town of Kirsanov, Tambov region (1926–1988)\nChart caption (p. 004): “Krivoshein Aleksandr Dmitrievich — husband of Samsonova T.T.” Portrait from the genealogy chart; date of photography not established.\nRelated entry Samsonova (Vasenina) Serafima Igorevna\nb. Voronezh\nd. 1987.\ntheir children (of Alexander Dmitrievich and Tatyana Timofeevna) Privacy\nFor living relatives the site publishes only the year of birth (no day or month) and the family relationship. Full dates from the manuscript are kept in a local family archive and are not published.\nPortraits of living people glued on chart p. 004 (including sons Dmitry and Sergey, spouses and grandchildren) are not published as separate images until a further family decision. Chart text is retained; the photographs remain only in the family master archive.\n1. Krivoshein Dmitry Alexandrovich b. 1948, Simferopol\nwife: Krivosheina (Roze) Bella Andreevna\nb. 1948\ntheir children:\nKrivoshein Alexander Dmitrievich, son\nb. 1976, Moscow\nwife: Krivosheina Elena Valentinovna\nb. 1977\ndaughter: Krivosheina Natalia Alexandrovna\nb. 2003 Krivoshein Andrey Dmitrievich, son\nb. 1982, Moscow Portraits “Dmitry and Bella, young” — not shown (privacy, living).\n2. Krivoshein Sergey Alexandrovich b. 1957, Moscow\nPortrait of Sergey — not shown (privacy, living).\nwife: Krivosheina (Valueva) Tatyana Alexandrovna\nb. 1957, settlement of Kratovo\ntheir children:\nKrivoshein Alexey Sergeevich, son\nb. 1981, Moscow Krivosheina Elena Sergeevna, daughter\nb. 1986, Moscow [genealogical chart: the Krivosheins — husband’s parents and related lines]\nHeading The Krivosheins\nKrivoshein Dmitry Alexandrovich b. Tambov\n1905–1979\nbur. Lyubertsy Cemetery\n“wife” link ↓\nKrivosheina (Petrova) Nina Vasilievna b. Tambov\n1907–1991\n(bur. Lyubertsy Cemetery)\nPortrait at the node “Krivosheina (Petrova) Nina Vasilievna” (1907–1991), “Krivosheins” chart, p. 005. Identity from the node label, not from face matching.\n→ Nina Vasilievna Krivosheina her mother Arkhipnikova Agrippina Dmitrievna\n(18[??]–19[??])\nbur. Lyubertsy Cemetery.\nher sisters Arkhipnikova (Petrova) Olga Grigorievna\nb. Tambov\n1902–1972\n(bur. Lyubertsy Cemetery)\nKruglova (Arkhipnikova) Maria Grigorievna, 19[??]–1992\ntheir son Krivoshein Alexander Dmitrievich\nb. town of Kirsanov, Tambov region\n10/IX–1926, d. 3/IX–1988\nbur. Novodevichy Cemetery, Moscow\nhis cousins (brother / sister) Kruglova Alla Alexandrovna\nb. 1936\nKruglov Yury [Mikhail.? / Nikit.?]\n1937–1999\nThree male portraits at lower right on the chart (different ages) — candidates: individual crops are not published without family confirmation.\nFull “Krivosheins” chart leaf (p. 005) — context for Nina Vasilievna’s portrait.\nNote\nA second scan of the same Krivoshein family chart leaf; a full second transcription is not repeated. (Content matches the chart on p. 005. Photos: Nina Vasilievna at her node; three male portraits — candidates only.)\nKrivoshein Dmitry Alexandrovich (1905–1979), Tambov; Lyubertsy Cemetery Krivosheina (Petrova) Nina Vasilievna (1907–1991), Tambov; Lyubertsy mother: Arkhipnikova Agrippina Dmitrievna sisters: Olga Grigorievna Arkhipnikova (Petrova) (1902–1972); Maria Grigorievna Kruglova (Arkhipnikova) (d. 1992) son: Krivoshein Alexander Dmitrievich (10/IX–1926 – 3/IX–1988), Kirsanov; Novodevichy cousins: Kruglova Alla Alexandrovna (b. 1936); Kruglov Yury (1937–1999) ← About the notebook · Notebook contents · My mother →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/00-cover-and-charts/","summary":"Notebook title page and genealogical charts of the Samsonovs and Krivosheins.","title":"Cover and family charts"},{"content":"Photographs pasted into the continuation of the notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs.” Where a separate print could be cut out, we show that image; a full page scan is used only when the crop is not ready yet.\nDigital copies. Full birth dates of living people are not published on the site — year only, when known.\nSee also the notebook chapters: Family and children (pp. 150–161) · Crimea, family, study (pp. 140–149) .\nPeople in the archive: Tatyana Timofeevna · T. P. Samsonov .\nConfirmed family portraits Separate prints and chart portraits. Identities confirmed by the family (Aleksei Krivoshein, 2026-08-02) and/or a named genealogy-chart node. Photography date is not invented when unknown.\nTatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina (née Samsonova). Family photograph; the date and location have not yet been established.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna · Aleksandr Dmitrievich (husband) Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein, husband of Tatyana Timofeevna. Family photograph; the date has not yet been established.\n→ Aleksandr Dmitrievich · Tatyana Timofeevna · Youth and Sasha · Crimea and family Nina Vasilievna Krivosheina (1907–1991). Portrait from the “Krivosheins” chart (notebook p. 005). Chart miniature; date of photography not established.\n→ Nina Vasilievna · D. A. Krivoshein · A. D. Krivoshein · chart “My mother” — Eva Konstantinovna. Portrait from the notebook (p. 002).\n→ Eva Konstantinovna · chart Timofey Petrovich on the “Samsonovs” chart (p. 003).\n→ T. P. Samsonov · T. P. album “My sister Genya.” Portrait from the chart (p. 003).\n→ Genya (Evgenia) Samsonova “Husband of Samsonova T.T.” — chart portrait (p. 004). Date of photography not established.\n→ A. D. Krivoshein Father and the historical circle F. E. Dzerzhinsky; Belenky (Vilensky?); Papa. Author’s captions to the right of the print.\n→ Timofey Petrovich Samsonov · T. P. photo album Funeral (c. 1926?). F. E. Dzerzhinsky; Papa is carrying […]. Crowd in the street; shop sign “…SYR”.\n→ T. P. Samsonov Alexandrovsky Central (Siberia), 1910. “Father was held here in the summer of 1910.”\n→ T. P. Samsonov — imprisonment, 1910\nMama and Papa visiting Povstukha (Gvostukha). Labels “papa”, “mama” on the prints.\n→ T. P. Samsonov · Eva Konstantinovna The same visit: second frame. Mama and Papa visiting Povstukha.\nThe Samsonov family, 1920s–30s Zhenya and Tyoma Samsonov. “My brother and sister (Tyoma and Zhenya). I was not yet born.”\n→ Tyoma — T. T. Samsonov · Genya (Zhenya) 1934 — “I am 11” — Tatyana Timofeevna.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna November 1925. The Samsonov family: grandmother Vera Osipovna Solovyova, Zhenya, Mama (age 25), Tyoma, Papa (age 37). “I was not yet born.”\n→ T. P. · Eva Konstantinovna · Tyoma · Genya Brother — Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov. Caption: “After the war.”\n→ T. T. Samsonov (Tyoma) · Stalingrad defense medal · event: defense of Stalingrad Civil-defense exam One frame (best public scan; the alternate page-102 scan remains archive-only).\nCivil-defense examination.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna · chapter: brother and the front School Our form 6 “A”. The notebook page lists the rows: Tanya Samsonova and classmates.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna · school years · school and friends Tatyana’s childhood and youth “This is Pasha. 1930.”\n“I am 12” — portrait of Tatyana.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna “My photograph. 1938. Pasha and I in our dining room, apt. 223, entrance 12.”\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna After Sasha’s return (A. D. Krivoshein). Family “Sasha came back. Summer 1954. By the Petrovsky forest.” Sasha = Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein, husband of T. T.\n→ Sasha = A. D. Krivoshein · family beginning · meeting Sasha By the Moskva River. Petrovsky forest. Summer 1954. With A. D. Krivoshein (Sasha).\nAfter Sasha’s return (A. D. Krivoshein) — a family frame (same notebook leaf).\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna · Sasha — A. D. Krivoshein “Mitya with grandfather Pesha. January 1954.”\n“Berdyansk. Sea of Azov. 1965.”\nMitya — a chronology “February 1948. Mitya.”\nMitya on practical training in Uzbekistan (caption on the page).\nKosino, 1954. After Sasha’s return: Mitya and Sasha (A. D. Krivoshein).\n→ Sasha = A. D. Krivoshein · family and children Sailing and “Vodnik” “Vodnik.” Summer 1953… — yacht club on the Klyazma reservoir.\nStudy, graduation, colleagues “May 1983. Thirty years on… with my ‘girls’” — reunion with graduates.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna · Crimea, family, study (notebook) “Our graduating class. Group 203. June 1949” — names on the notebook leaf.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna Family frames 1948–1953 Winter 1950 — “Mitya and I” (caption on the leaf).\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna Mitya with mother in Kislovodsk; Simferopol 1948 (captions on the leaf).\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna · Crimea trips Lyublino / Yablonnaya, July 1953 (caption on the leaf).\nFamily leaves (not in the public gallery yet) Leaves with portraits and captions that may show living people (including former notebook pages 155 and 157) are not shown here until the family decides. There is no public “withheld” status block.\nSource: Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook; cutouts under archive-b02.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/photos/notebook-family-continued/","summary":"A selection of family photographs from the notebook — print crops, not only full pages.","title":"Family photo album (continuation)"},{"content":" Letter from the army in the field, 11 Aug 1943. Family archive.\nDetails Date 11 Aug 1943 (top of leaf; read with confidence) From Army in the field (Действующая армия) To “dear parents and little sister Tanya” Author Dmitry (signature on the leaf). Surname and exact family relationship are not yet established. Do not identify with other Dmitrys or with Timosha (letters 105–107). Condition intact leaf, legible hand Not father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov .\nReading 11.08.43. Army in the field.\nHello, dear parents and little sister Tanya!\nI have a free minute now and decided to write to you. I have not had letters from you for a long time[?]. True, I myself have not written for a long time, because I was busy all the while, and even now there is no time. You have probably learned from Sovinformburo[?] reports that from our parts the enemy is falling back west. That gives me a surge of desire to fight[?].\nI am living well. Everything[?] is our headquarters now, so I cannot report failures in action.\nWell, that is all I have. Write if you can. I await your letters.\nI kiss you hard. Your Dmitry\nDiplomatic transcription The manuscript text is given in Russian, line-oriented as on the leaf:\n11.08.43 Действующая армия Здравствуйте дорогие родители и сестрёнка Таня! Вот у меня сейчас есть минута свободного времени и я решил написать вам письмо. От вас я давно не получал писем прежних[?]. Правда, и сам я давно не писал, т.к. был все время занят, да и сейчас времени нет. Вы наверное знаете из сообщений Совинформбюро[?], что с наших мест враг отходит на запад. Это вызывает прилив желания у меня воевать[?]. Живу я хорошо. Все[?] сейчас наш штаб и поэтому в действиях, неудач не могу доложить. Ну вот у меня и все. Пишите, если можете. Жду от вас писем. Крепко целую. Ваш Дмитрий Notes Date on the scan is 11.08.43 (August), not “May.” Signature: Ваш Дмитрий (visual verify); alternate “Timosha” not confirmed strongly enough to replace. Related materials Signature author “Dmitry” (surname unknown): Dmitry — front letters Addressee: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Not Timosha / not Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma) Collection: Letters from the front Notebook context: Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad Navigation ← Collection · Next: damaged leaf →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-103-1943/","summary":"11 Aug 1943. Army in the field. To parents and Tanya.","title":"Letter to parents and Tanya — 11 Aug 1943"},{"content":" Wartime letter to parents, 28.VII.1944. Leaf damaged (folds, frayed edge). Family archive.\nDetails Date 28.VII.44 (top left; month is Roman VII, July — not VI) To “dear parents”; top right “г. Самсонов” Author Dmitry (signature on the leaf). Surname and exact family relationship are not yet established. Do not identify with other Dmitrys or with Timosha (letters 105–107). Condition damaged: folds, creases, frayed right edge; some lines unreadable Do not attribute to Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (father). See also T. T. Samsonov — we do not force “Dmitry” = brother Timosha.\nReading Only partially recoverable: the leaf is crumpled and torn; many lines break off.\n28.VII.44\nHello, dear parents.\nI received your letter… (then breaks and unclear passages: mentions of letters, “I am living well,” do not worry, greetings to acquaintances).\nGreetings to Marusya[?], Mashenka, Lyolya[?], Lida[?] and Nikolai.\nI kiss you. Dmitry\nDiplomatic transcription 28.VII.44 Здравствуйте дорогие г. Самсонов родители Получил от вас письмо, в котором вы пишете, что будто бы скоро Это время прийти, что всё ясно. Дед до Машу[?], как обо всём. Кажется, не пожелаешь ветер[?]. Пишете, что письмо, которое я отправил вам домой из старой кухни[?] Интересно получили. Простите маленькое. Я так люблю слушать её[?] рассказы. А теперь мой большой вопрос. Кажется, скоро мы соберёмся в [неразборчиво] и 4. Живу хорошо. Письмишко[?] уже не [должны?/ждать?]. Возможно скоро в 8[-й?][?], в которой[?] я отвечу. За меня не беспокойтесь. Пишите о том, что интересует вас, когда мне пойдёт[?]. Какой год опять[?] когда? Привет Марусе[?], Машеньке, Лёле[?], Лиде[?] и Николаю. Целую. Дмитрий Damage Cross-folds, crushed corner. Right edge worn; some words cut or washed out. Date 28.VII.44 is read with confidence (visual verify 2026-08-01); body text still has [?]. Related materials Signature author “Dmitry” (surname unknown): Dmitry — front letters Family circle: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Do not equate with Timosha / T. T. Samsonov Collection: Letters from the front Navigation ← Previous: 11 Aug 1943 · Collection · Next: to mother, 14 June 1943 →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-104/","summary":"28.VII.1944. Damaged front-line leaf to parents.","title":"Letter to parents — 28 July 1944 (damaged leaf)"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear passages. Page numbers (p. N) are given in the comments.\nEva Konstantinovna — “My mother.”.\nBelorussky Station Mama’s road to work. · OpenStreetMap Lubyanka The Cheka; meeting Father. · OpenStreetMap Mother\nMy mother is Samsonova Evdokia (Eva — that is what\nher father and husband called her) (Morozova)\nKonstantinovna.\nTwo portraits of Mama on the notebook leaf (p. 007): in glasses, dark clothes; an earlier lighter portrait.\nShe was born on 14 March (2 March by the old\nstyle) 1900 in Moscow.\nHer father, Morozov Konstantin Mikhailovich,\ncame from the village of Griboevo, Kaievskaya[?] volost,\nKlin uyezd of Moscow guberniya. A worker.\nHe looked after the house of the civilian general\nTikhanov[? / Chikalyov?]. He was an electrician, a plumber, and watched\nover the condition of the house. In that house lived\nmy grandmother, my grandfather, and Mama. They had\n2 rooms on the 1st floor; the windows\nlooked out onto the courtyard. That house stood\non 2nd Brestskaya Street not far from\nBelorussky Station. That five-storey\nhouse still stands today.\nHer mother was Solovyova Vera Osipovna.\nAs a thirteen-year-old girl she was brought to\nMoscow and placed as a nanny in a German\nfamily whose head was the director of\nbreweries. The masters treated\nmy grandmother fairly well; they taught her\nneatness, cleanliness, and order. The mistress\nherself plaited her braid (as “her own German\ngirl”). Not all of those German qualities\nstayed with Grandmother.\nWhen the masters prepared to leave for Germany,\nthey asked Grandmother to come with them. But Grandmother\nwas afraid to go to a foreign land and stayed\nin Moscow. Soon she met her future\n[husband?]. Grandmother herself was from Ryazan guberniya,\nthe village of Bogoslovo (now Poshunovo[?]), which stands\non the bank of the Oka. The village stands on\na high bank. Passing by steamer\nalong the Oka past the village one can see\nthe tall belfry of the monastery church,\nthe monastery wood, where there is a holy\nspring.\nMama was the only child in\nthe family (her sister died early). In the family\nthey called Mama Dima. At first she\nstudied at a city school where at recess,\nin Mama’s words, they gave a mug of\nmilk and bread. Then she was placed\nin the Ksenia School for girls. (The\ngeneral — the master of the house — helped with this.\nHe was a member of the Board of Trustees.)\nThe full name of the school was the School\nnamed after Ksenia, and the headmistress was Princess\nDrutskaya-Sokolinskaya[?]. At that school\nthey trained home teachers.\nIt was located in Khamovniki. The girls\nlived there all week, and on Sundays\nthey were let home. Rise was at 7\nin the morning; the girls made their beds; for this\na class mistress watched. Then they went to the wash-\nroom, where the girls washed to the\nwaist in cold water (there was no hot water),\ncombed their hair, cleaned their shoes. At the exit\nstood the class mistress and inspected\neach girl. If something was not\nright, she was sent back to put the\nfault right. Then there was a prayer and they went\nto the dining room for breakfast. They had free time,\nand often they walked in the park. Mama\ntold many interesting things about her school.\n1917. Mama finished school and pinned\na red bow to her coat.\nEven in childhood Mama dreamed of becoming\na typist, and passing by a pharmacy\nshe would stand for a long time at the window watching\nthe typist who was typing\nprescriptions. Mama went to typing\ncourses and became a typist.\nIn 1918 her father dies of the Spanish flu (influenza).\nHe had gone to the countryside for food and fell ill.\nAt that time Moscow was hungry and\ncold. He was buried at the cemetery of the Strastnoy\nMonastery; in its place now stands the “Rossiya” cinema.\nGrandmother did not work.\nHaving finished the courses, Mama took a job\nwith an organization called\n“Tsentropechat”[?], and from there she was taken\nto work at the Cheka as a typist in\nthe secret department.\nMama said she was very afraid to go\nto work, because she was afraid she would spend all her money\non chocolate. She loved chocolate very much.\nBut the times were hard: there was not enough bread;\nthey made cutlets from potato peelings.\nThe winter was cold. The trams did not run;\nMama ran to work from Belorussky\nStation to Lubyanka. Sometimes at work\nthey were given frozen potatoes, and Mama\nhauled a sack of those potatoes on a sled\nto Belorussky Station. They worked late,\nso she had to drag those sleds through\ndark Moscow.\nMama told many interesting things about\nold Moscow. “The horse-drawn tram ran along the Garden\nRing, and when it approached Mayakovsky\nSquare the conductor would shout: ‘Trukhmany\n(instead of Triumphal) Gates.’\n‘At 6 in the evening Moscow is quieter than water,\nlower than grass.’ Mama was sent to Tverskaya\nfor sweet fruit, and also Grandmother’s —\na kalach. A samovar stood on the table; over\nthe table hung a lamp (still kerosene);\nGrandfather put on his glasses and began to read\naloud the newspaper Moskovskie Novosti.\nSo Mama works at the Cheka, where she\nmet her destiny: Samsonov Timofey\nPetrovich, head of the secret department.\nSoon they married. Father was older than\nMama by 12 years.\nContinued in: Father, marriage and children .\n← Cover and family charts · Notebook contents · Father, marriage and children →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/01-my-mother/","summary":"Eva Konstantinovna: childhood, school, work, meeting father.","title":"My mother"},{"content":"Person page in the archive: Timofey Petrovich Samsonov .\nFull biography: parents — T. P. Samsonov .\nFather and mother overview: Father and mother .\nFamily frames from the notebook: family photo album (continuation) .\nSelected photographs from the family archive.\n1. Portraits At a writing desk, pen in hand — mid-life cabinet portrait.\nEarly years: cap, dark tunic, chest badge.\nLater life, three-quarter view.\nOfficial suit portrait; Bashkir ASSR Supreme Soviet Presidium stamp.\nOval studio print, Moscow. Notes: “my dad,” full name.\n2. Memory Bust 1888–1955; daughter’s verses in the notebook below.\n3. Historical circle Dzerzhinsky with his wife (labels on print). Not Tatyana’s parents.\n“F. E. Dzerzhinsky, Belenky, Papa” — papa on the right.\nAlexandrovsky Central, Siberia — “Father imprisoned here, summer 1910.”.\n→ T. P. Samsonov 4. Document photographs Order of the Red Banner diploma. → document page .\nBritish Expulsion Order, 1917. → document page .\nColt certificate, 16 Jan 1919. → document page .\nGPU badge form. → document page .\nPravda, 20 July 1929 — date from album note. → document page .\n5. Daughter Senior lecturer T. T. Krivosheina, Institute of Steel and Alloys.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna Family archive. Digital copies; source and technical details are kept in the archival registry.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/photos/samsonov-timofey-petrovich/","summary":"15 key frames with descriptions: portraits, Dzerzhinsky, Siberia, documents, daughter.","title":"Photo album: T. P. Samsonov"},{"content":" New Year postcard. Family archive.\nDetails What it is Postal / greeting postcard (multilingual form) To “Tanichka” From / year needs verification from signature and stamps Link Collection of wartime letters ; context in comrades’ letters Reading Multilingual postcard form (Levelezö-Lap / Postkarte / Carte postale…).\nTanichka! Happy\nNEW YEAR\nThen a verse greeting; some lines are read uncertainly [?].\nAddress block and signature need verification against the original.\nDiplomatic transcription The manuscript source is given in Russian as on the leaf:\nТаничка! Поздравляю С НОВЫМ ГОДОМ [verse text — by the scan; illegible — [?]] ← Letter 128–129 · Collection · “Tanyusha!” →\nRelated materials Addressee “Tanichka”: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Collection: Letters from the front · wartime comrades’ letters ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/postcard-130-new-year/","summary":"New Year postcard to Tanya.","title":"New Year postcard (leaf 130)"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear passages. Page numbers (p. N) are given in the comments.\nAfter the chapter “My mother”:\nMama used to tell how at first they were given a flat on Brestskaya — a large, grand apartment. They spent the night there, and in the morning Father was told they had no business being there and were offered a place in the 1st House of Soviets (the Metropol Hotel, cabin 405 or 407).\nIt was Father’s second marriage, and from the first marriage there remained a two-year-old daughter, Lelya. Her mother left her with Father. Father worked a great deal, and a nanny looked after the little girl. Mama was very afraid of how the girl would receive her. When Mama entered the room, Lelya was sitting on a bed covered with a red blanket; she looked and looked, and then said: “Mama.” That was how they met. So we children did not know that Lelya was Mama’s[?] half-sister.\nIn April 1923 a son was born; he was named Timofey after his father, and in September 1926 a daughter, Tatyana, was born. Father loved the children very much and always bathed them himself. He would telephone from work asking whether the water was ready (he worked nearby), and come over; he would not entrust such a serious matter to Mama. When the son was born, Mama left the Cheka and worked in other state institutions.\nIn time the hotel was cleared of residents, and our family moved\nfirst to a house on Maly Vlasyevsky Lane (Arbat), and then to a house on Vozdvizhenka. Later it was called the 4th House of Soviets (M. I. Kalinin’s reception office was there as well). Our flat was on the 4th floor; the window looked out onto Vozdvizhenka. It consisted of 5 rooms: the nursery, Grandmother’s room, the bedroom, the study, and the dining room. And there was also a large kitchen with 2 windows and a back stairs. And in the kitchen there was also a large stove faced with tiles. It was heated with firewood; there was no gas then.\nWe were taken for walks in the Alexandrovsky Garden, and sometimes Father took us into the Kremlin (he had access there). Sometimes on winter evenings after work Mama took us sledging in the lane behind the Pushkin Museum. We called it “the little cul-de-sac.” There were no cars; the sledge ran well, and it was very good for all of us together.\nWe came home, drank tea, and Mama would say to me: “Call the children to tea.” I would run down the corridor shouting: “Children, tea!”\nMama very much wanted the girls to learn music, and she took a piano on hire purchase (in those days you could buy a piano by making monthly payments). And at Father’s work they were organizing a club, and the instructor\nOn the sheet: top and bottom — notebook text; in the middle — a pasted/inserted leaf (“How we lived”).*\nNotebook (top) was. And he gave that piano to the club. Mama was very distressed; they did not even return the money she had already paid.\nMama wanted to write her memoirs, but she never managed to. Here is her beginning. And nothing more.\nInsert (leaf, mother’s manuscript / beginning of memoirs) How we lived.\nI.\nAt the very start of Vozdvizhenka, below Kalinin Prospect, stands a small but handsome five-storey house. In this house. (In the house with which my whole life is bound, [struck out: of a mother / daughter / motherhood?], and that only until 1926.)\n× × ×\nOn the site of the new Lenin Library building, on the site away from the Rumyantsev Museum, old spreading limes grew. From six in the morning the boys went to poison[?]; the ringing[?] of them could be heard all hours[?]. At that time my daughter was four years old. She was a plump, lively little girl with large blue eyes. With a blue[?] ribbon[?] tied[?] around her neck, and a big red bow usually fluttering, and she often ran into[?] the boisterous sturdy lads[?].\nOn 3 November they fall seriously ill[?]; the daughter [ink corrections: daughter / children] (also a complication) came down with tonsillitis, and here something happened to her to which this chapter will be devoted.\nNotebook (bottom) In 1928 Mama joins the ranks of the VKP(b)\nIn 1931 our family moves to a new house, the one on Serafimovich Street. House No. 2\nEntrance 12, flat 223, 4th floor\nFather was a member of the commission for settling this house (the “House of Government”). The flat was large: 6 rooms. Father decided the flat was very large, and since at that time he was Administrator of Affairs of the CEC[?] VK[?], he gave up 2 rooms; the corridor was partitioned with a brick wall, and the result was a two-room flat with a separate entrance. For a time the Filovs[?] lived there.\nIn later years Mama was in Party work. She worked in the Railway District Party Committee. First as an instructor, then she headed the schools section, the Party study room, and then became head of the agitation and propaganda section.\nOur parents worked a great deal; on weekdays we rarely saw them; they came home late. Even our grandmother used to say: “And what kind of work is that of yours? One dawn drives you out, the other drives you in.”\nIn the summer of 1935 something happened in our family: my sister fell ill with purulent pleurisy, which then turned into tuberculosis. And this is how it came about! It was the beginning of summer; the river water was cold; we were not allowed to swim, but we very much wanted to. Then Grandmother said: “Take a trough, set it in the sun, haul water from the well. The water will warm up, and you can bathe.”\n← My mother · Notebook contents · Childhood in Moscow →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/02-father-marriage-children/","summary":"The Metropol, Lelya, the children’s births, the home, Mama’s Party work.","title":"Father, marriage and children"},{"content":" Face: “Hello, dear mother!”, 14 June 1943.\nReverse: closing, signature “Timosha,” address of E. K. Samsonova and field post 18003 “2”.\nDetails Date 14 June 1943 (face); reverse postmarks — June 1943 From Army in the field; return: Samsonov T. T., field post 18003 “2” To Samsonova E. K. — Eva Konstantinovna , mother Address Moscow, Serafimovich St., House of Government, entrance 12, apt. 223 Author Timosha — Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tatyana Timofeevna’s brother) Condition two images of one two-sided leaf; postal stamps on reverse Not father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov .\nThe signature form is Timosha, as in the source. It is not automatically equated with the nickname Tyoma without a separate family decision; the brother is Timofey Timofeevich only where the notebook context makes that clear.\nReading 14.VI.43. Army in the field.\nHello, dear mother!\nYesterday I received your letter dated 3.VI.43. In it you write to me about why I did not write you concerning marriage. Well[?]. Yes, to be honest, I am not trying hard, because I already understood my mistake back in Vorobyovsk. I have weighed all her good and bad sides; I know she is not suited to independent working life. She is made for a sensible married life. Indeed, with my character, unable to put up with… (further remarks on character and hardship; some words uncertain).\nSo, as for me, it does not come to that, all the more if I have a friend I do not part with.\nGreetings to Zhenya.\nGalinka[?] kisses you.\nGreetings to you all.\nI squeeze your hand hard,\nyour son\nTimosha\nDiplomatic transcription Face (p. 105) 14.VI.43. Действующая армия. Здравствуй родная мама! Вчера получил от тебя письмо за датой от 3.VI.43. В нем ты пишешь мне о том, почему я не писал тебе по поводу замужества. Скажи[?]. Да, если признаться, я и не стараюсь, ибо я уже понял свою ошибку ещё в Воробьевске. Я учёл все её хорошие и плохие, знаю, что она не приспособлена к самостоятельной трудовой жизни. Она создана для замужней разумной жизни. Действительно, с моим характером, не могущим мириться то[?] не только с ней, да и какая женщина будет терпеть выходки в нём, если такой Заговор[?] меня не может тушить[?], кто который не может продолжать трудности и старается свести на ничтожество, которое вяжет этому человеку руки, какое-либо другое и не своей воле и подобно над какой силой-трудностью. Reverse (p. 106) Так вот, что касается меня не приходится, тем более, если у меня есть друг, с которым я не прощаюсь. Привет Жене. Галинка[?] целует вас Вам всем привет. Крепко жму руку ваш сын. Тимоша г. Москва ул. Серафимовича д. Правительства 12 под. кв 223 Самсоновой Е.К. Действующая армия 18003 «2» Самсонову Т.Т. Related materials Signature Timosha (form of the name on the letter): Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov — brother, not father Timofey Petrovich Addressee: Eva Konstantinovna · biography: /en/parents/eva-konstantinovna/ Collection: Letters from the front Brother’s document: Stalingrad medal certificate · event: Defence of Stalingrad Navigation ← Previous: damaged leaf · Collection · Next: 13 July 1944 →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-105-106-to-mother/","summary":"14 June 1943. Timosha to mother. Address: Moscow, Serafimovich St., House of Government.","title":"Letter to mother — 14 June 1943 (face and reverse)"},{"content":"Person page in the archive: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina .\nEssay: About Tatyana Timofeevna .\nTatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina at home, 15 April 2019. A family photograph from her later years.\nCaption Who Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina When 15 April 2019 Where Home Context A family photograph from her later years Years of life 1926–2021 Date of birth 2 September 1926 Date of death 24 September 2021 The photograph was taken on 15 April 2019 — more than two years before her death (24 September 2021).\nThe family notes that in later years she kept a clear mind and enjoyed crosswords.\n→ Tatyana Timofeevna — people page · About Tatyana Timofeevna · notebook family album ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/photos/tatyana-timofeevna-2019/","summary":"Tatyana Timofeevna at home on 15 April 2019 — a family photograph from her later years.","title":"Tatyana Timofeevna at home, 2019"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear passages. Page numbers (p. N) are given in the comments.\nVozdvizhenka Area of the family flat. · OpenStreetMap Note\nPages on the early home and marriage are in Father, marriage and children . Below: childhood in Moscow. This is a photograph of Papa — one of my favorites\n“This is a photograph of Papa — one of my favorites.” Three-quarter profile; on the notebook leaf (p. 033) a note that the print was badly pasted.\n[In the margin to the right of the photo, in small writing:]\nBadly\npasted\ncannot\nre-\npaste\ncannot[?]\nHere he looks very much like his true self\nPapa\nI remember him from about the age of 3. At that time we lived\non Vozdvizhenka. Papa worked a great deal, and\nwe rarely saw him in the evenings. He loved\nchildren very much and knew how to deal with them.\nHe never raised his voice at us;\n[he was] very restrained[?] with the children. I remember Papa had\nspectacles — a pince-nez. I put them on my 3-year-old\nnose and ran to the kitchen. Naturally\nthe spectacles fell to the floor and smashed. Mama\nsaid angrily: “Go on, go to Father and\nshow him what you’ve done.” I became very\nfrightened; I walked slowly down the corridor\nthinking about how Papa would\nscold me.” I went up to Papa, showed him\nthe spectacles, barely holding back my tears. And Papa said:\n“Well done, little girl,” and kissed me on the nose.\nI dimly remember one episode.\nI was less than 3 years old; I don’t know how man[y].\nI only remember that in the evening the whole family\nsat down in the evening for tea in [our?]\ndining room; a pillow was laid in the middle\nof the table, and I was set on the pillow.\nI too sat at the table with everyone.\nMama used to tell how when my brother was\nstill quite little (an infant) Papa often\npulled out a drawer of his writing desk\n(while he himself sat and worked); they put\nsomething soft in it, and Teshka\nlay in the drawer next to Papa.\nPapa said that he worked so well that way.\nMama recalled this incident: we\nchildren were in the nursery, and I was sitting in\nmy pram; Mama went off to the kitchen,\nand left in the room Genya and Tesha,\nand of course me. Mama asked them to look\nafter me. They were delayed somehow\nin the kitchen, and suddenly she hears our loud\nlaughter. Mama came from the kitchen and\nfound out what they had seen: the children had\npoured drawing pins into my pram, and\nwe were merrily playing with them.\nIn our flat there was a bath that\nwas heated with firewood, since then in the house\nthere was neither gas nor hot water.\nMama put us three into the bath together.\nI always got in last, because I\nwanted to sit in the water longer.\nThen Mama poured warm\nwater over us from a large jug. Then\nthe adults bathed, then Mama washed\nthe dog. (We had an Irish set-\nter[?]), and only then did it come\nto “herself.” Having washed, Mama\nwent into the bedroom, and there hung\nsuch a picture: Papa lying on the bed,\nand next to him on Mama’s pil-\nlow lay Jack’s head; he was resting\nafter the bath — and I must say Mama\nhad just put on clean linen.\nAnd Papa lies there and smiles.\n(That was how Papa “joked” with Mama)\nOnce this sort of inci-\ndent happened to us. We were sitting in the nursery occupied with trans-\nfer pictures. But alas, the pictures ran\nout, and we still wanted more and more. Then\nmy sister and brother decided to take money from Grand-\nmother — it lay in the chest of drawers — and\ngo to Voentorg (the former Economic\nOfficers’ Society, or as we\ncalled it, “Ekonomka”). This shop was\ntwo or three houses from ours.\nI was ordered to sit quietly in the pram.\nAnd they promised to come back quickly; as\nthey put it, they would go by cab.\nI was then 3–4 years old, my brother accordingly\n4, my sister — 10. They left, and I grew\nbored; it seemed to me they had been\naway a very long time. Grandmother was\nin the kitchen, and after waiting a little longer\nI ran to her. I sat on the bed (? and\nbehind a screen there stood a bed for the children[?]).\nThe kitchen was large, two windows.\nGrandmother asked me where the children were. I\nsaid “nothing,” then said they\nwere in the pram, and then they had run about[?].\nJust then our parents came home, and\nthe children still were not there. Suddenly the doorbell rang,\nand Mama had to open the door.\nI can still see their astonished faces,\nand they had thrown all the purchases in the hall.\nHere Papa appeared and the “inquir[y]” began.\nI was not summoned; I was a “witness.”\nFirst behind closed doors he\ntalked with Genya; they looked through her [tenyu? / notebook?],\ndiary (it was brown), and then\ncame Tesha’s turn (he had a little suitcase\nthat was black). Neither parent\nraised their voice; the punishment was\nas follows: Tesha and Genya were stood in\ndifferent corners. And I got all\nthe pictures. As I was led past Tesha, I\nsmirked: “Predanie”[?]. But afterwards the matter\nwas settled peacefully.\nA music[?] teach-\ner[?] used to come to Genya and Tesha. They studied together, and\nbecause of my age I was not taken. This hurt\nme very much, to sit and wait until they\nwould allow me to sing. At the end of the lesson\nthey sang a German song and called\nme to sing. I would jump up with all my might,\ntake my little chair, sit down, and in Ger-\nman sing louder than anyone.\nIn the evening we drank tea. And Mama would say to me:\n“Then[?], call the children to tea.” I would run down the\ncorridor and shout: “Children, tea”\n[Top of the page rubbed out / overwritten; reading uncertain]\nMama [decided to buy?] a piano in order\nto teach [the children music?]. Later one\ncould buy [it] on hire purchase; Mama\npaid the [first?] money and the piano\nwas delivered. Mama carefully made the payments;\na little remained to pay and the piano\nwould pass into our ownership.\nAnd at that time in Papa’s organization\n(the Cheka) they were setting up a club, and there were\nno instruments. Then Papa decided to give the\ncommon[?] piano to the club. He told\nMama about it before work. Mama de-\ncided that in the evening they would discuss this\nquestion. In the evening, returning from work,\nshe did not find the piano. Papa\nhad given the order. (He called “property”\n“reversible”[?]).\nMama was very neat and\ncleanly. Before a move everything in the house,\nthe flat, was tidied; the windows were washed,\nthe floors polished. Mama bought us\nnew toys and set them\non the étagère, which still\nexists now. Papa used to tease her,\nsaying she herself was not averse to playing.\nBut our most beloved doll was\nthe doll Mama had sewn for us.\nIts head was not round; the face\nwas drawn with an indelible pencil,\nbut to my sister and me it was very\ndear, and we often quarreled with her\nover whose turn it was to play with it.\nAnd as for the dolls that were\nbought for me, I dealt with them like this: [laying?]\nthe doll on the table, I took a hammer and\nstruck at the eyes. And the doll’s face\nwas porcelain, and the eyes closed.\nThen I would shake the doll for a long time and one\ncould hear something rattling\ninside. Then I took a towel and\nshackled[?] the doll. No one scolded me\nfor this.\nAnd here is another incident. We lived on\nthe 4th floor; the windows were large,\nand Genya and Tesha opened the inner\nwindow, set me between the windows\nand closed the window. I found it interesting\nto look out at the street: trams going by,\ncabs and cars driving past. And suddenly\nMama came into the room; she froze;\nshe said not a word, calmly\nwent up to the window, opened it and\nOne winter Mama bought us woolen\njumpers: Genya a green one, Tesha a blue jump[er?],\nand me a red jumper. I climbed up and sat\nin my bed with a mesh and was cutting\nsomething. Mama had bought us special\nscissors with rounded ends (I\nstill have them now). Then\nI moved on to the stockings (as I remember they\nwere black) and began cutting\nlittle windows[?] at the knees. Genya was sitting on my\nbed, and I began cutting her new\njumper, but I did not manage it.\nAnd then our resettlement to\nthe new house began.\nThe thing was that at that time Papa\nwas Administrator of Affairs of the Central Committee of the VKP(b);\na new house was being built on Vsekhsvyatskaya\n(now Saratovskaya), and Papa was on\nthe commission for settling this\nhouse. The chairman was Kaganovich.\nLooking through the lists of future residents\nKaganovich did not see the name Samsonov.\nHe asked why? Father answered\nthat we had a good flat,\nonly there was no gas, no lift, no\nhot water. And in the new house all\nof that was there. Father agreed and we\nbegan to get ready. (The new house was\nthe first house built under Sov.\npower). We were given a flat in entrance\n12 on the 4th floor. Flat 223.\nIt had 6 rooms. It seemed to Papa\nthat that was too many. He said\nthat other people did not have\nsuch good ones. Being in charge he\nsimply took and separated off 2 rooms and made\na flat of them. Part of the corridor\nwas bricked up; on the [stair]\nlanding a door was hung\nleading into the two-room flat.\nThe Frolovskys lived there. The flat\nwas furnished; things had been brought in.\nWhen our parents came to look at\nthe flat they were astonished at the fittings;\nFather at once took everything down; the\nthings were removed, because he said we needed\nnothing, we had everything. We slept\non iron bedsteads. One very\nlarge room Father ordered to be di-\nvided by a partition, and the result was 2\nrooms: the parents’ room with 2\nwindows and a large balcony, and the 2nd —\nthe dining room with 2 doors. Tesha and\nGrandmother had small rooms\nwith balconies, and Genya and I had\n[Top of the page heavily rubbed out / pale ink]\n[A large?] room with […], oct-\nagonal[? …]. That is where we settled\nwith Mama. The new block. This was at\nthe end of 1930 [and/or] 1931. The house was still\nbeing finished; not everything was built yet.\nRubbish. Not [clean?] we walked…\nThat is how I [met?] my future girl-\nfriend Marina [surname?]. She was [about] our age.\nWe were then about [6–7? / 4 years?]. She\ninformed me: “My papa has died, and Mama\nis sitting at Grandfather’s (F. Kon) and crying.”\nThey lived in entrance 10.\nDuring the move an unpleasant incident happened\nwith my brother. He loved cars very much and\nat the first opportunity climbed into a\ncar and sat at the wheel. That is how\nit happened this time. Tesha was about\n6–7. We were just moving to\nanother house. By our entrance\nstood a passenger car; some\nthings were being loaded into it; the car\ndoor was open. Teshka\nclimbed into the car, sat at the wheel\nand somehow released the brake. The car\nbegan slowly to roll downhill, since\nthe street at that place was sloping,\nleading toward the Manezh. Fortunately the door\ncaught on a lamppost, and\nthe motion slowed a little. And\nat that moment the chauffeur came out of the entrance\n(Novikov — he was a good man) and rushed\nto the car and pressed the brake.\nAnd pulled out from there a brother frightened half to death.\nAt the Central Committee of the VKP(b). Papa is second from the right; third next to him is Postyshev. Papa — Administrator of Affairs of the CC.\n[Caption on the right:]\nAt the Central Committee of the VKP(b)\nPapa is second\nfrom the right.\nThird next to\nhim is Postyshev.\nPapa — Adminis-\ntrator of Affairs of the CC\nA meeting at the CC. Papa — at the edge (← Papa).\n[Caption on the right:]\nSome\nmeeting at the CC\nPapa — at the edge\n← Papa.\nAnd so a new life began in the new\nhouse.\nPapa was a great book lover; he\nand Mama collected a large library.\nWhen Papa was free on weekends\nhe often went to bookshops; he especially loved\nto visit second-hand bookshops. In our\nold house on Mokhovaya there was such\na little shop. By nature Papa\nwas a Slavophile and especially loved\nRussian history, which he knew very\nwell. He was particularly interested in the age\nof Peter I. He had collected the works of Klyu-\nchevsky, Solovyov, Kostomarov, Rozhkov,\nand others.\nPapa treated books with great care and\nneatness. And he trained us\nto the same attitude toward the book\nWe had no right without his permission\nto take his books. If we needed\na book, we asked him.\nWe had Brehm’s work, and for\nzoology I often had to look up\npictures of animals. I remember Papa\nwould take the book; we found what we needed; he\ntook tissue paper and traced\nthe picture, and then I myself\ntransferred it into my notebook.\nPapa published a book, Outside the Law. In it he described exile to Siberia.\nOur[?] children, the parents also collected\na library. A cupboard was specially bought\nfor our books. From\nchildhood we were brought up to the book.\nAnd Papa also knew geography\nvery well. Above my bed hung\na large geographical map\nof both hemispheres, and as far as\npossible Papa and I made jour-\nneys.\nFather was very neat, and\nhe had a good penknife\n(I still have it to this day). It lay\nin a special place[?] of leather.\nAnd I very much loved it when Papa\nsharpened pencils for me; they came\nout even and true for him.\nI return to books. Papa especially\nloved Lermontov and wrote a little\nhimself. From earliest childhood I memorized\nthe poem “The Airship,” and it became frightening when\nhe reached the lines: “Then from the coffin\nthe emperor, waking, appears at once,\non him a tricorne hat and a grey\ncampaign coat.” At that I tried\nto keep close to[?] Papa. Sometimes he would hum\nthis poem to a melody of his own.\nI remember it. Then my most\nbeloved writer was Lermontov.\nNow, already grown up, with grown\nsons of my own, I still cannot understand how\nour parents, without shouting and smacks, man-\naged to bring us up in such a way.\nWe could not touch our parents’ things,\nespecially the books; we did not climb behind\nPapa’s[?] writing desk; we had\nour own [places] at the table; each had\nhis own place: Papa — in the center, Mama —\nThe sentence breaks off. No continuation was found in the available leaves.\nManuscript, squared notebook; continuation of family memoirs (cats, kitchen garden, the south).\nThere were always cats in our house. We children\noften quarreled over them. Each\nwanted to drag a cat into bed with them.\nOf course when we went away to the dacha, the\ncat was taken along, and the tom Lyubik\nhated cats; our cat he\ntolerated and even sometimes ate with her from the same\nbowl.\nPapa and Mama loved cats too.\nEven when we had grown up, the\nparents still had a cat, Ksanka;\nwhen she had kittens, Papa took a large\nbasin, laid all sorts of soft things in it\nand installed the whole feline family\nunder his bed. And when the kittens\ngrew up a little, Papa played with them, made\nthem various little paper airplanes,\nand then Mama looked for good\npeople to place\na kitten with. With tears in her\neyes she parted with a kitten.\nKsanka (or Ksenia Zakharovna) was their\nlast cat.\nIn the kitchen garden we also had to work:\nwe weeded a little, watered a little; when\nthe nights were cold and the cucumbers were small,\nwe covered them for the night with news-\npapers.\nWhen the cucumbers began to grow, we\nwanted to try them. But they were\nso small it seemed a pity to pick them.\nAnd my brother and I crawled along the path\nto the cucumbers, thinking no one\nsaw us, while Grandmother stood on the\nporch and shouted: “I see you, I see you!” And we\nwent away empty-handed.\nWhen the carrots grew, I\nvery much wanted to try them. I went up\nto the bed, pulled out a carrot. Seeing\nthat it was small, I stuck it back\ninto the ground, and of course it died.\nPapa could not understand what\nwas the matter with the carrots — they were wilting.\nPapa advised us to dig our own beds\nand look after them. We gladly\nmade our beds, planted, and then\nthe ardor faded; we forgot about them\nand nothing grew for us.\nSometimes in summer our parents went south\nto Sochi and took us in turn, or even\ntwo or three of us. We stayed at good\nrest houses (“Vasilyevka,” “Zinovyevka”). These were\nsmall non-standard dachas, named\nafter their old owners! The places were\nfairy-tale.\nOnce Papa took me with him on leave\nto Kislovodsk. He suffered from his stomach and went\nto the waters for a month at a time. We were with him at\nthe sanatorium “10 Years of October.” I remember: I—\nI[?] Papa and I traveled a great deal;\nI was about 6. It was spring.\nPapa and I went around all the environs\nof Kislovodsk. He showed me how to climb\nmountains, and to this day, when I climb\na height, I always remember\nhim and his advice. Sometimes Papa had\nto climb first, and I stayed\nbelow; I grew frightened; Papa\nabove, and no one around. Then Papa\nwinked at me, and the fear passed!\nPapa nearby. And then we rode not\nin cars, either in little carts-wagons, or in\n[?]ines, water. I don’t remember exactly. Only\nin my memory remained the beauty of those\nmountains, wild poppies — whole fields. Papa\nshowed me Lermontov’s grave.\n(in the left margin, by the paragraph on walks / Lermontov:)\nAnd of course during our walks\nPapa read Lermontov to me.\nWhen Papa worked in Metrostroy\n(he was the director) he took me to\nLeningrad; he was going on a business trip.\nWe stayed at the Hotel “Evropeis-\nkaya”; our room was luxurious!\nI was struck by the bath: large, a room,\nwith extraordinarily beautiful taps,\nand the bath itself large, extraordinary.\nThe suite was made of 2 rooms. When\nPapa was busy, I sat in the room\nand looked at everything with love-delight[?].\nI had never yet seen such luxury.\nWhen Papa was free, he\nshowed me Leningrad, and at Gostiny\nDvor he bought me a doll and for it\na bed, and also for it[?] me[?]; it\nwas green with black. Afterwards the\ngirls in the courtyard teased me.\nSometimes Papa held meetings in\nthe room; many people gathered, and\nI sat quietly as a mouse somewhere\nin a corner.\nI remember that one summer we had\nstaying with us the director Gudkin[?]; something\nhad happened to him, and Papa invited\nhim to our dacha to rest.\nI remember that he very much[?] like goods[?]\nsemolina porridge. He very much liked\nhow our grandmother cooked,\nand she did cook truly deliciously!\nManuscript (blue ink); a sheet apparently from a letter/address to a child or grandchild; on the scan the text is often turned “on its side” (landscape). At the top: “-1-”.\nMy dear little friend!\nI don’t know whether it interests you to read\nabout your grandma? But all the same I decided\nto continue. So I am 4 years old, and\nwe are moving to a new house, the one on\nSerafimovich Street. Our flat No. 223\nwas on the 4th floor, and the windows\nlooked out onto the Moskva River and onto the back\ncourtyard, which for some reason we\ncalled “Stinky.” In our flat\nthere were 6 rooms, but Papa decided that\nwas too many. Since\nit was in his hands, the CC dachas and the management\nof this house (of which he was the house[?]),\nhe decided upon the settling of this\n4th floor to create another flat.\nOur entrances were different. We\nwere simply neighbors on the floor. And\none large room Papa divided\ninto 2 and the result was the parents’\nroom and the dining room. My sister and I lived\nin one room, fairly large.\nAuntie and Grandmother’s rooms were\nsmall ≈ 10½ sq. And so I found myself\nin the new house and, as you know, stayed[?]\nin it a long time. Here I\nmet new girls\nwith whom I lived as neighbors.\nOnly one remained — Inna.\nReference notes for this chapter Names and places mentioned People Narrator — Tatyana (as a child; writes “about your grandma” on p. 050 — address to a descendant). Papa — Samsonov T. P. (Timofey Petrovich): worked a great deal; head of a department of the CC of the VKP(b), Party membership from 1919; played billiards well; loved the flower garden/kitchen garden; director of Metrostroy (in the text — “in Metrostroy… he was the director”); took his daughter to Kislovodsk and Leningrad; read Lermontov to her; held meetings in the hotel room. Mama — Papa’s arrival at 5 in the evening; told about the crows at the dacha; with Papa loved cats; looked for homes for kittens. Brother — sat to Mama’s right at table; slept in a large dark room; crawled with the narrator to the cucumbers. Sister — next to the narrator; lived with her in one room (on Serafimovich Street). Grandmother — room at the dacha; on the porch shouted “I see you, I see you!”; cooked deliciously (incl. semolina porridge for the director). Auntie — room ≈10½ sq. in the flat on Serafimovich Street. Residents of the dacha’s 2nd floor: Lavrukhina[?], the Pavlunovskys (nanny/ovarka Venka), family of chauffeur Novikov, the Lilyakins[?] (margin). Tom Lyubik; cat Ksanka / Ksenia Zakharovna (the parents’ last). Director Gudkin[?] — stayed at the dacha. Childhood friend Inna — remained from the neighboring girls. In the printed lists underlined/marked Samsonov T. P. (see below). Places Serebryany Bor, dacha from 1927: 1st prosek (line), house No. 2, circle of bus stop bus No. 4; nearby a school (pre-rev., one-storey, of century-old pines) — a camp in summer. Dacha: log, 2 storeys; balcony, billiards, 2 entrances (main onto the balcony / back); plot, flower garden, kitchen garden. Serafimovich Street, flat No. 223, 4th floor; windows onto the Moskva River and the courtyard “Stinky”; originally 6 rooms, then reconfigured (a 2nd flat on the floor). Kislovodsk, sanatorium “10 Years of October”; Lermontov’s grave; rest houses “Vasilyevka,” “Zinovyevka” (Sochi / the south). Leningrad, Hotel “Evropeiskaya”; Gostiny Dvor. Sochi — parents’ summer trips with the children in turn. Dates / ages / Party biography (Samsonov T. P.) Event Details on the pages Dacha at Serebryany Bor from 1927 Move to Serafimovich Street narrator 4 years old Kislovodsk with Papa ~6 years, spring 16th conf. of the VKP(b) 1929, No. 519 (extract) 16th Congress of the VKP(b) 1930, delegate with consultative vote, No. 685 17th conf. of the VKP(b) 1932, No. 398 17th Congress of the VKP(b) 1934, delegate with consultative vote, No. 570 15th Congress of the VKP(b) (print) in list No. 601: Samsonov T. P., head of a department of the CC of the VKP(b), Party membership 1919 (p. 045) 17th Congress, consultative vote (print) No. 570: the same (p. 046; check mark) Everyday life / objects Papa’s routine: home at 5, an hour’s rest, work again; returned when the children were already asleep. At the dacha: large deal sofa, children’s billiards; cabin for a domestic worker. Flowers: mignonette, daisies, carnations, marigolds (tagetes), snapdragons, spitsy[?], sweet tobacco, sweet peas. Kitchen garden: cucumbers (covered with newspapers), carrots; children’s beds. Doll (green with black) and a bed for it — purchase at Gostiny Dvor. Flat after the division: parents’ + dining room from one large room; children in one large room; auntie and grandmother — small rooms. Genre of pages 042–047 042 — handwritten extracts on the participation of Father (Samsonov T. P.) in congresses/conferences. 043–047 — pasted-in/scans of printed lists of delegates of the VKP(b) (15th; lists with consultative vote; Appendix III), with handwritten headings “Father’s participation in the work of the congress” / “…of the 17th congress.” Uncertainties (do not invent) Residents’ surnames: Lavrukhina / Paerkhina[?]; “ovarka Venka”; “the Lilyakins” in the margin. “spitsy” in the list of flowers. “house[?]” in the wording about the house management (p. 050). Director’s surname: Gudkin / Goodwin / Gutkin[?]. Some minor surnames and dates in the printed tables (marked [?]). Exact correspondence of No. 685 (16th Congress, p. 042) to pages 043–047: on 043 the list breaks off at 665; on 047 under No. 685 — Tskhakaya (another list/edition). Names and places (earlier pages) Persons Who How named What is said Author’s father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (Papa) Bust/museum: 1885–1955 (plaque); centenary — 9.V.1985, v. Mikhaile[ny?]. Administrator of Affairs of the Central Committee of the VKP(b). Loved children, never raised his voice; pince-nez spectacles. Book lover, Slavophile, history (age of Peter I). Book Outside the Law (on exile to Siberia). Loved Lermontov, wrote a little himself; sang, incl. “Reve, tai stohne…,” “The Airship” to his own melody. Sharpened pencils with a penknife. Author / narrator T. (Tatyana; signature “T.” by the bust photo) Remembers Father from ~age 3; youngest among “Genya, Tesha, I” in a number of episodes. Has grown sons (at the time of writing). Sister Gena / Genya Author of verses about Papa. In the Voentorg episode — “sister — 10” when the author was 3–4. Shared a room with the author in the new house. Brother Tesha / Teshka As an infant lay in the drawer of Father’s writing desk. ~4 years old in the Voentorg episode; ~6–7 — the car incident at the move. Mother Mama Strict but without shouting; sewed a doll; bought a piano on hire purchase; woolen jumpers for the children; neat, cleanly. Grandmother Grandmother Money in the chest of drawers; was in the kitchen; in the new house — a small room with a balcony (with Tesha — each?). Friend Marina [surname?] Author’s friend; lived in entrance 10 of the new house; said her papa had died, Mama is crying at Grandfather’s (F. Kon). Neighbors the Frolovskys Two-room flat separated from the Samsonovs’. Chauffeur Novikov “He was a good man”; stopped the car with Tesha. Colleagues / well-known Kaganovich Chairman of the commission for settling the new house. Postyshev In the photo “At the CC of the VKP(b)” — third next to Papa (Papa — second from the right). Places v. Mikhaile[ny?] — unveiling of the bust and museum of T. P. Samsonov, 9.V.1985. Vozdvizhenka — the flat where they lived when the author was ~3. Serebryany Bor — summer songs in the garden with Papa (burka, tobacco flowers). Voentorg / “Ekonomka” (former Economic Officers’ Society) — 2–3 houses from the old flat. Mokhovaya — old house; nearby a little second-hand bookshop. Vsekhsvyatskaya (now Saratovskaya) — the new CC house; “the first house built under Sov. power.” Entrance 12, floor 4, flat 223, originally 6 rooms (2 separated off → for the Frolovskys). Street sloping, led toward the Manezh. Entrance 10 — friend Marina. Dates / ages Plaque on the bust: 1885–1955. Unveiling of bust/museum: 9 May 1985. Author: \u0026lt;3 (tea on the pillow); ~3 (pince-nez; Vozdvizhenka); 3–4 (Voentorg; brother 4, sister 10). Move: end of 1930 / 1931; Tesha ~6–7; author then ~6–7 (by her words about meeting Marina). Objects / everyday life Dog: Irish setter[?], name Jack. Bath heated with firewood (no gas or hot water in the old house). Piano bought on hire purchase → given to the club of Father’s organization (the Cheka). Doll sewn by Mama (face with indelible pencil); bought porcelain dolls. Brehm (zoology); tissue paper for tracing pictures. Geographical map of both hemispheres above the author’s bed. Father’s penknife (the author still has it “to this day”). Iron bedsteads in the new house; places at the table: Papa in the center, Mama — [breaks off]. Books / culture (Papa) Works: Klyuchevsky, Solovyov, Kostomarov, Rozhkov and others. His own book: Outside the Law (exile to Siberia). Lermontov: “The Airship” (quotation about the emperor, the tricorne hat, the grey campaign coat). Sang Ukrainian: “Reve, tai stohne Dnipr shyrokyi.” Photos on the pages 031 — bust of T. P. Samsonov (plaque 1885–1955). 033 — portrait of Papa (“looks very much like his true self”). 039 — two group shots at the CC of the VKP(b); in the upper one Papa second from the right, Postyshev next to him; in the lower — “at the edge,” arrow “Papa.” Uncertainties (do not invent) Exact spelling of “Koblan[?] dog” / “with faith — tail” in Genya’s verses. The word “[tenyu?]” (Genya’s thing at the “inquiry”). “Predanie” — the author’s remark at the punishment. Surname of friend Marina; expansion of “(F. Kon).” Full top of rubbed-out paragraphs on 036 and 038. Correspondence of the age “sister — 10” with other genealogy sources — only as recorded here. ← Father, marriage and children · Notebook contents · War, 1941 →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/03-childhood-moscow/","summary":"Home, walks, episodes with the children, everyday life, cats, journeys.","title":"Childhood in Moscow"},{"content":" Letter from the army in the field, 13 July 1944. Signature: “Your Timosha.”\nDetails Date 13 July 1944 From Army in the field To “dear parents and little sister Tanya” Author Timosha — Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov Condition leaf readable; some words and place-names with [?] Not Timofey Petrovich Samsonov .\nThe signature form is Timosha, as in the source. It is not automatically equated with the nickname Tyoma without a separate family decision; the brother is Timofey Timofeevich only where the notebook context makes that clear.\nReading 13.VII.44. Army in the field.\nHello, dear parents and little sister Tanya!\nHow annoying that I write so little. I am truly sorry about the letters… Second, what I still need to do to get well[?]. Now I will get letters from you in two[?].\nA little about myself. I am living well. I eat well… We drink tea… I was in town and tried[?] to walk about; especially beautiful. Then — and in reality there are abandoned[?] tanks by the roadside[?]. I saw German vehicles, and in the ruins… There I… Very fine. I kiss you all, and you, Tanya, too.\nWell, that is all the news[?] for now. Do write, so that mama writes.\nGreetings to Zhenya, Mama, Papa, Falia[?], Galka, Tanya.\nI kiss you. Your Timosha.\nSasha sends a kiss.\nNote\nThe line “Sasha sends a kiss” is on a 1944 front letter from Timosha. This is not Tatyana’s husband (Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein ).\nWhich “Sasha” stands with Timosha is not established; we do not link that line to the husband entity. Diplomatic transcription 13.VII.44. Действующая армия. Здравствуйте дорогие родители и сестрёнка Таня! Ой, досадно, что я вас мало пишу. Мне действительно жаль, что так с письмами [неразборчиво / обрыв строки?]. Второе что мне ещё нужно сделать, чтобы выздороветь[?]. Теперь же буду получать от Вас письма в 2-х. Теперь немного о себе. Живу я хорошо. Ем хорошо, уж я наконец, сколько всего скоро буду есть. Мы пьём с чаем, что скоро можно взять на столик[?]. В городе я был и постарался[?] там погулять, особенно красиво. Потом, а в действительности то на обочине[?] брошенные[?] танки. Из немецких машин увидал, а в развалинах [сталинградского?] [вала?]. Там я в [с…?] Комсомольской[?] [улице?]. Очень здорово. Всех целую, тебя Таня, тоже целую. Ну, вот пока и всё, что у новости[?]. Пишите вы, так что мама напишет. Привет Жене, Маме, Папе, Фале[?], Галке, Тане. Целую. Ваш Тимоша. Саша целует. Related materials Signature Timosha (form of the name on the letter): Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov Addressees: parents and Tatyana Timofeevna Not father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov Not Tatyana’s husband: A. D. Krivoshein (Sasha) — the “Sasha sends a kiss” line is someone else Collection: Letters from the front Navigation ← Previous: to mother, 14 June 1943 · Collection · Next: from a comrade, 20 Apr 1943 →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-107/","summary":"13 July 1944. Timosha to parents and Tanya. Army in the field.","title":"Letter to parents and Tanya — 13 July 1944"},{"content":"Brief note Dmitry — the name in the signature on two front letters inserted in the notebook (leaves 103 and 104).\nWhat is known Signature “Dmitry”; address to parents (and to “little sister Tanya” in letter 103) Surname not established Family link exact relationship not yet established What not to do Do not equate with Timosha (letters 105–106 ) Do not identify with Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (the father) Do not merge with other “Dmitrys” in the archive without separate evidence Family links Unknown. The letters address “dear parents” / “parents and little sister Tanya” in the family notebook pack — that is not enough to call the author a relative.\nLetters Only these two leaves:\n11.08.1943 — to parents and Tanya 28.07.1944 — to parents (damaged leaf) Chapters Index to letters 103–104 in:\nUncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad Collection: Letters from the front .\nPhotographs Letter signed “Dmitry”, 11 Aug 1943.\nLetter signed “Dmitry”, 28 July 1944 (reading). Damaged leaf.\nLetter 103 · Letter 104 Sources Letter 103 (11.08.1943) Letter 104 (28.07.1944) Editorial caveat in chapter 12 : surname and link not established ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/dmitry-front-letters/","summary":"Signature “Dmitry” on leaves 103–104. Surname unknown; not Timosha and not the father.","title":"Dmitry (letters 103–104)"},{"content":" Letter to Tanya. Opening: “Hello, Tanya!”\nClosing: signature “Misha Friolenko,” 20 April 1943, field post 18003 “g.”\nDetails Date 20 April 1943 To Tanya — Tatyana Timofeevna Author Misha Friolenko — Friolenko Mikhail Makarovich (signature and return address on the leaf) From Field post 18003 “g.” Who a comrade (friend), not brother Tyoma / T. T. Samsonov — the text mentions “your brother Gesha” as a third person In the notebook the letter is introduced by Tatyana Timofeevna’s note: p. 127 — “Also a letter from the front…” — about a wounded comrade who visited them when the regiment was reforming after Stalingrad (1943, 9th grade).\nAuthor: Misha Friolenko. This is not brother Tyoma (Timofey Timofeevich).\nReading Hello, Tanya!\nI received your letter. In size and content it is very small and brief — in fact you wrote nothing; I do not know why, and perhaps after mine you will write a more heartfelt and cheerful letter of the kind Muscovites know how to write. Your letter certainly made a special impression on me, because I did not expect it from you. Yes, that is only natural.\nTanya! You expressed a wish to correspond with me, which should be a continuation of our friendship… True, when I was at your place you held yourself too proudly and left yourself an unapproachable maiden… “I love you — why dissemble? / But I am given to another / And will be true to him forever.” Tanya! Forgive me, I misunderstood you; in any case there is at least some truth in this.\nI must confess from a pure heart that when I first saw you, I liked you very much. Your appearance in the room, your secret glance always stirred me; I tried to talk with you, but somehow it never worked out, and besides you held yourself too boldly, calling me “wicked.” I took that, of course, as a joke.\nTanya! Spring has come — the merriest, best time for young people: spring is, in essence, a symbol of youth, happiness, cheer. What could be more pleasant than, on one of those charming April and especially May evenings, to go walking with a beloved girl. Pleasant fresh air, a quiet blue sky with many of your unknown stars, some special city noise — all of it charms and brings into every heart courage and a will to live with the spring.\nJust now, Tanya, there is no chance to meet you, but I hope that in the not-distant future in Moscow we will meet again, if you are willing. Tanya! I ask you very much to send me your photograph; then I will send you mine too.\nTanya! Your brother Gesha and friends Vitya and Kolya are alive and well and send you greetings. Forgive me for writing poorly through my fault. I await your reply impatiently. I squeeze your hands hard and wish you all the best in your young life.\nWith greetings, Misha Friolenko\nWrite your answer only to this address:\nField post 18003 “g.”\nFriolenko Mikhail Makarovich.\n20 April 1943\nDiplomatic transcription p. 128 Здравствуй, Таня! Я получил от тебя письмо. По размерам и содержанию оно очень маленькое и краткое, собственно ты ничего не написала, я не знаю почему и может быть после моего ты напишешь более задушевное и веселое письмо, которое так могут излагать москвичи. Твое письмо, безусловно, произвело на меня особое впечатление так как я не ожидал его от тебя. Да, ведь это вполне естественно. Таня! Ты изъявила желание иметь со мной переписку, которая должна быть продолжением нашей дружбы .... Правда, когда я был у вас ты держала себя слишком гордо и оставила себя неприступной девой .... Я вас люблю к чему лукавить? Но я другому отдана И буду век ему верна. Таня! Простите я тебя не так понял, во всяком случае в этом хотя сколько нибудь имеется правды. Я должен признаться от чистого сердца, что когда впервые увидел тебя, ты мне очень понравилась. Твое появление в комнате, твой тайный взгляд всегда приводили меня в волнение, я старался поговорить с тобой но все это как-то не получалось и при том ты держала себя слишком дерзко, называя, злой Я это, конечно, принимал в шутку. Таня! Сейчас наступила весна. Самое веселое самое наилучшее время для молодых людей p. 129 ведь весна - по существу, есть символ молодости, счастья, веселья. Что может быть приятней как в один из таких очаровательных апрельских и в особенности майских, вечеров пойти погулять с любимой девушкой. Приятный свежий воздух, тихое синее небо со многими твоими неведомыми звездами, какой-то особенный шум города, все это очаровывает и вносит в сердце каждого человека бодрость, стремление к жизни с весны Сейчас, Таня, нет возможности встретить тебя, но я надеюсь что в недалеком будущем в Москве мы встретимся снова, при условии если ты будешь согласна. Таня! Я очень тебя прошу, вот[?] чтобы ты мне прислала свою фотокарточку, тогда я тоже пришлю тебе. Таня! твой брат Геша и друзья Витя, Коля живы и здоровы и передают тебе привет. Прости что моей вине плохо написал. Жду с нетерпением ответа. Крепко жму твои руки и желаю всего наилучшего в твоей молодой жизни. С приветом Миша Фриоленко Пиши теперь ответ только по такому адресу: Полевая почта 18003 „г.“ Фриоленко Михаилу Макаровичу. 20 апреля 1943г. [тёмным: зачёркнуто / штрихи — не читается] [красным:] Скоро[?] всех обниму! Related materials Author: Misha Friolenko — a comrade, not brother Tyoma / T. T. Samsonov Addressee: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Collection: Letters from the front Navigation ← Previous: 13 July 1944 · Collection · Next: “Tanyusha!” →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-128-129-to-tanya-from-comrade/","summary":"20 Apr 1943. Misha Friolenko to Tanya. Field post 18003.","title":"Letter to Tanya from a comrade — 20 Apr 1943"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear.\nInsert about 16 October 1941.\nOn the notebook page lies a separate insert leaf (“Insert”) covering the middle of the notebook text. To the right and below the continuing notebook text is visible (the full text of the same notebook page is on p. 016).*\nNotebook (top, above the insert) We did just that, but did not think of warm water; Lelya[?] caught cold and fell ill. Diagnosis: purulent pleurisy. The parents did a great deal to cure her: hospitals, sanatoriums… By 17–18 they had got her on her feet, but warned her to be careful. And that at 18! She got a job\n[…] as a correspon-\nInsert (leaf) Insert\nMama recalls 16 October 1941 in Moscow. She saw with her own eyes and lived through the panic in Moscow on 16 October 1941. The city that day presented a sorry sight, as if an inhuman agony had seized everyone and everything. Crowds of people, in whatever they had, with their belongings, moved disorderly eastward. Looters appeared who robbed shops, ran off[?]. From some windows they threw out the works of Marx–Engels–Lenin–Stalin[?] and other political literature.\nAs I have already mentioned, it was decided to evacuate the Party aktiv eastward. Mama said that from the District Committee 4 cars were sent that went round the addresses and collected their staff. They were brought to the Square of Three Stations. Komsomolskaya Square was packed with people sitting on their things. Mama said if the Germans had started bombing the square it would have been a bloody mess. Thank God that did not happen. After some time\nNotebook (margins right / bottom, fragments under and next to the insert) …at the Railway\n…(they were sending\n…echelons,\n…of the Moscow\n…they sent\n…regions of the country.\n…Kuibyshev,\n…with Grandmother,\n…Mama\n…by order\n…to the village\n…to head the department\n…director\n…yes, where they made\n…from Stalin-\ngrad to Berlin. Took part in the battles\n(The full connected notebook text — see p. 016.)\nWe did just that, but did not think of warm water; Lelya[?] caught cold and fell ill. Diagnosis: purulent pleurisy. The parents did a great deal to cure her: hospitals, sanatoriums… By 17–18 they had got her on her feet, but warned her to be careful. And that at 18! She got a job at Pionerskaya Pravda and became a correspondent.\nThe war began. There was a great deal of work at the Railway District Committee (they sent echelons to the front, supplied the echelons, received the wounded.) On 16 October 1941, by decision of the Moscow City Committee, the Party aktiv was sent into evacuation to various regions of the country. Mama asked to be sent to Kuibyshev, where at that time Grandmother and we were, but she was not allowed there.\nThey travelled a long time, in teplushki [boxcars]. Mama ends up in Chelyabinsk, from where by order of the Regional Committee she is sent to the village of Moskrousovo, to the District Committee to head the agitation and propaganda department.\nFather remains in Moscow. He is director of a metalworking plant where they made grenades and so on.\nThe son is at the front. He went from Stalingrad to Berlin. Took part in the battles\nthey were loaded into teplushki and set off eastward. With Mama went my brother and our house worker Rus[?].\nAs it later turned out, special people were operating in Moscow sowing panic.\nBut already on 17 October the panic was over. A state of siege was introduced in Moscow.\nContext: evacuation / return (a village near Ryazan, the monastery belfry).*\ntoward Ryazan. It flies low, about to touch us. (So it seemed to us.) Morning came. Mama went to those girls and asked to stay with them until someone came for us. Mama and Grandmother stayed there, and Zhusa[?] and I went on foot to our village (the village of Poshchupovo), 18 km from the station.\nAt last we arrived. Uncle Misha went to the kolkhoz, asked for a horse and cart, and we set off for Grandmother and Mama. I was so tired; my legs ached, and besides we had not slept the night. I went into the garden, lay on the grass and at once fell asleep. Toward evening ours arrived. That was the 1st stage of our return to Moscow.\nMama was busy sending telegrams and letters to Moscow asking for a pass for us. And Grandmother needed care too, for she was very weak.\nI began to work on the kolkhoz; we weeded something and so on.\nWe stayed with Grandmother’s brother Uncle Misha. There was little food; in the kolkhoz shops they gave us a little bread; we cooked soup of sorrel, whitening it with milk. At night they would suddenly sound an air-raid alert: they beat on a suspended rail. At first we went out of the izba, and then we got used to it. German planes flew toward Ryazan, and the landmark was the belfry\nof the monastery that stood in that village. Food was scarce, and money was short too. And Mama and I went to the market to sell a few things and buy food. One had to see Mama as she (and I) stood in the traders’ row holding our things. At last everything was sold and we bought a little rye and potatoes. And it was a long way to walk; by evening we were home.\nAt last Mama received a pass from the District Committee, for herself, and I was not included in that document. But we decided to go with Mama; come what may. Grandmother had to be left with her sister, Aunt Larisa.\nSo we are going to Moscow: Mama bought me a ticket from station to station. Her Railway District Committee pass helped her out, because it was impossible to buy a ticket; people stood for days at the ticket offices. And we were also hauling luggage. So we got as far as Ramenskoye; from there electric trains already ran. And here we are in Moscow. But how to leave the station when I had no pass. We decided thus: I supposedly take Mama in charge[?], showing my Moscow birth certificate, and Mama — her pass. We checked our things as luggage and went by metro home. What joy! We are in Moscow! At last we reached home.\nIn the neighbours’ flat two rooms were occupied by staff of the Sovnarkom[?], the Flats[?].\nMany of our things had disappeared: crockery, linen, curtains, sheet music, books and even toys. As if Mamai had passed through the flat. Carpets that had been sewn[?] disappeared; Grandmother’s handsome table; the carpet that lay on the couch. Father received us coolly; something had gone wrong between him and Mama. We had to begin life again. And the war goes on. Mama was very well received in the district. The bread factory gave us bread and rye rusks that they made for the front; the Babayev confectionery factory gave us 2 bottles of delicious syrup.\nAnd then we were given ration cards: Mama — a worker’s (that is 800 g of bread a day), and me — a dependent’s (that is 400 g of bread a day).\nMama began to work at the District Committee; our school was not working, and at first I entered an externat that was housed in the Mining Institute.\nIn later years she worked at the Ministry of Railways, where she headed [Targin/Park/? — illegible].\nIn 1950 she was no longer working for health reasons; by then she was a Group 2 invalid.\nMama was a true comrade and\n[end of page; continuation cut off / unreadable]\nText in the notebook (ballpoint, over the paste-in) …medals: “For Valiant Labour in the Great [Patriotic?] War”\n“30 Years of Victory in the Great Patriotic War” and others.\nBut while on pension she actively took\npart in the work of the Party organization: she was\ndeputy secretary of the Party organization, an agitator,\nspoke in military units, before stu-\ndents.\nPasted-in letter (violet ink) Dear Eva Konstantinovna!\nIn memory of our meeting we are send-\ning you photographs.\nOnce again we express to you our deep\ngratitude for the meeting with you.\nWe wish you firm health\nand many years of life.\nIn the large photograph you are talking\nwith the head of the political department, Colo-\nnel Zinurov[?] Sergey Zagilyevich[?].\nIn the other photograph you are presenting\na Komsomol card to Private\nKudaev V. V.\nWith respect, the instructor\nfor Komsomol work\n[signature] — Isaulova—\nNotebook page 22: Mama at a military unit; captions in the author’s hand.\nPhoto 1 (upper, larger) An older woman in glasses (Mama — Eva Konstantinovna) talking with a man in a dark suit; she holds a paper; hand gestures.\nPhoto 2 (lower) The same woman presents a document (a Komsomol card) to a young man in military uniform; other service members nearby.\nCaptions (ballpoint) To the right of the lower photo:\nMama — at a military\nunit.\nShe wrote\nher recollections\nof work in the Cheka\nand of F. E. Dzerzhin-\nsky.\nUnder the lower photo:\nPresenting a Komsom. card.\nNotebook page 23: Mama’s last years of illness.\nIn recent times she was very ill (fragility\nof the bones). Over 10 years she underwent 5 operations.\nMama had courage, fortitude,\na genuine sense of humour. She spent many\ndays in hospital, and always in her\nward one heard laughter and jokes.\nWhen before an operation I went to the doctor,\nI wanted to hear something encouraging…\nBut the doctors would say: “Let’s talk about that\nin a week or two.” But we still hoped.\nAfter operations of that kind patients, as\na rule, suffer from marasmus. But with Mama\na clear mind remained until the very end.\nShe held herself bravely, did not whimper,\ndid not complain, understanding that for me too\nit was not easy. I would leave for work, leaving\nMama the telephone, leaving food in thermos flasks and\nsomething to eat[?], since Mama practically did not walk.\nFor me she was both a friend and an advi-\nser[?]. Coming home from work, I always told\nher how my working day had gone.\nSome things she approved; some things she\ndid not like, and she would say: “That is not\ngood; that is philistinism” (her favourite word).\nPeople were drawn to her: some with trouble, some\nwith a request to write a letter or a petition.\nEveryone came to her who needed advice\nand help.\nI remember once, coming home from work, I\nNotebook page 24: death of Mama, 17 May 1981; beginning of the poem “To Eva!”.\nfind by her sofa two of my colleagues.\nThey had come to Mama without telling me\nabout it; they had come to discuss their personal\naffairs.\nMama was a beautiful woman. And her\nportrait hung above her bed. Once\nour yard-keeper came to her with some request.\nShe looked at the portrait and\nasks: “Who is that?” Mama answers: “I\nwhen young.” Then the yard-keeper says:\n“Oh, how dreadful you have become; better\nI had not seen.” Mama laughed a great deal and\ntold about this incident with humour.\nMama died at 10 o’clock in the morning on 17 May 1981.\nThey said she sat up, was about to\nhave breakfast, was speaking of something with the\nnurse and suddenly — the end. She died in\nthe Central Clinical Hospital (TsKB).\nShe was buried together with her husband at\nNovodevichy Cemetery.\nFather loved to write verses, and several\npoems are dedicated to Mama.\n13.IV.41. Moscow To Eva!\n(left column) (right column) To you my friend, You stand and beckon I send a heartfelt me passionately[?] Warm greeting Into your ardent embrace, and dear! As freedom beckons and [yearning?/Mosc-?], As a song of ancient I breathe you times. You — eternal air, You day[?] and night Before me. ← Childhood in Moscow · Notebook contents · Father, the Cheka, and verses →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/04-war-1941/","summary":"War 1941; then Eva Konstantinovna’s later years and death (manuscript, pp. 15–24).","title":"War, 1941"},{"content":" Short letter: “Tanyusha!” Signature: Gennady.\nDetails Date 1 March — “Happy spring!”; no year on the leaf — needs verification (neighbouring leaves have Gennady’s 1943 letters) To Tanyusha — Tatyana Timofeevna Author Gennady (name on leaf; full name/surname needs verification; cf. Vokhmintsev letters ) Condition short leaf, legible hand Reading Tanyusha!\nSomehow I have long had no letters from you. I am not amused, and I remain in your debt.\nI am alive and well.\nI wish you health; greetings to papa and mama\nwith greetings —\nGennady.\nI await letters.\n1 March “Happy spring!”\nDiplomatic transcription Танюша! Что-то уже давно от тебя не получаю писем. Мне не смешно и остаюсь должником. Я жив, здоров. Желаю здоровья, привет папе и маме с приветом - — Геннадий. Жду писем. 1 марта «С весной!». Notes The name “Gennady” on the leaf is clear; identity with Gennady Vokhmintsev (heading on the 18 Nov 1943 letter) is likely but not proven by hand alone without verification. Do not treat the year of neighbouring leaves as a fact for this leaf — only as a hypothesis to check. Related materials Signature “Gennady”; identity with Vokhmintsev is likely, not proven: Gennady Vokhmintsev Addressee: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Collection: Letters from the front Navigation ← Previous: from a comrade · Collection · Next: Gennady, 18 Nov 1943 →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-131-tanyusha/","summary":"1 March “Happy spring!” Gennady to Tanyusha. Year needs verification.","title":"“Tanyusha!” — short letter"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear.\nWithout you I have no joy;\nNo portion and no peace,\nI shall fall into the abyss of night[?],\nIf I remain without you.\nWaves beat, spray leaps\nAlong the stony shores\nYou are not here, my dear one,\nI will give you to no one.\nT. S.\nMama often recalled her work\nin the Cheka, her friends.\nShe was about 19–20. Young, beautiful,\na little headstrong.\nOnce, having been late for work with a friend,\nthey approached their entrance and saw\na long queue and the commandant\nchecking passes. They decided\nnot to join the queue, but to come\nlater. They went to the square by the Bolshoi\nTheatre and sat on a bench. After sitting\nfor quite a while, they went\nto work. The duty officer let them through\nwithout any trouble, thinking they had been\nout on an errand. When in the department\nthey were seen safe and sound, there was\na great deal of laughter.\nThere was a lift in the building, and everyone\nused it, starting with F. Dz. and so on.\nAgain late for work, Mama\nflew into the lift, bumping someone\nin the stomach. When she raised her head, she saw\nDzerzhinsky, began to apologize, and he only\nsmiled.\nEpisode 3\nTypists had to take turns\non duty with the Presidium of the Cheka–OGPU. In 1923,\nduring one of the typing shifts there was little\nwork, and by the end of the shift — toward midnight —\nshe was very tired. Fifteen minutes before\nthe end of the typing duty her\nrelief arrived. Noticing how she looked,\nthe other said:\n— You’re very tired, I can see. I’ll get\nmy ration now (a piece of herring, a sweet, and\na quarter-pound of bread) and start\nwork, and you stop typing, rest.\nMama did just that: she left the typewriter,\nsat in a soft armchair and closed her\neyes[?], feels that someone is coming toward\nher, and she decides she will not\ntype[?].\n— Are you the duty typist? — he asked.\n— Yes, — she answered, without looking at him.\n— I need a document typed urgently.\n— Another typist will come presently; she\nwill type it. But he does not leave and\ngoes on:\n— I’ve heard that you are a very good typist,\nand I would like you to type it,\nand I would dictate to you.\nThen Mama looked up and saw that\nF. Dz. was standing before her. Greatly embarrassed, she\nquickly stood up and went to the typewriter. F. Dz.\ndictated the text to her, said thank you and left.\nShe was very upset and did not apologize for her\nbehavior.\nIn a dejected state she went home. The\nnext day she told about what had happened in\nthe department. Everyone sympathized with her, and she expected\na proper punishment. Days passed, and\nno reprimand was announced. At that time she could\nnot understand why her misdeed had been\nforgiven by the Chairman of the Cheka.\nLater she understood: F. Dz. was a warm-hearted,\nsensitive and attentive person. He\nwell understood how hard things were\nfor young people (and she was then 19).\nEpisode 4.\nWorkers often saw F. Dz. in the departments,\nmet him in corridors, on staircases;\nhe always looked friendly, neat.\nHis kind face and eyes seemed to say:\n“I see it’s hard for you, but what can\none do? The situation requires it…”\nMama’s recollections of Dzerzhinsky were printed\nin the collection F. E. Dzerzhinsky in the Cheka\n(Library of the magazine Pogranichnik No. 14, 1967)\n(the heading “Mama’s recollections…” and the imprint data in the notebook are underlined in red)\nHandwritten heading Papa\nMy papa is Samsonov (Babiy) Timofey\nPetrovich\n(b. 1888, Bessarabian Governorate, Khotyn uyezd,\nvillage of Mikhayleny)\nNote to the right of the portrait Article\npublished\nin the newspaper\nSovetskaya\nMoldaviya\n21 May 1988.\nClipping (printed text) THROUGH THE STORM OF TIME\n(FOR THE 100TH ANNIVERSARY OF THE BIRTH OF T. P. SAMSONOV)\nOn 19 February 1919 Pravda published\na “Letter to the Editor” in which a group of anarchist-\ncommunists, responsible workers\nof the staff of the 3rd Army of the Eastern Front,\nopenly renouncing the erroneous political\ndogmas that had weighed upon them, expressed their ardent wish\nto join the ranks of the Bolshevik party.\nAssessing this important step, taken\nin the hardest time for the Republic of Soviets\nand becoming a turning point in\nhis complex personal fate, one of\nthe authors of the letter, our fellow countryman T. P. Sam-\nsonov, late in life wrote: “If one\ntransports oneself back to that epoch, it becomes\nperfectly clear that people who lived for the revo-\nlution could not have acted otherwise.”\n[column 1]\nTimofey Petrovich Samso-\nnov (Babiy) was born on 9 (21)\nMay 1888 in a large\nfamily of a poor peasant of the vil-\nlage of Mikhayleny, now of the Bri-\nchany district. Having early known\nwant and hardship, already as a\nprimary-school pupil he was\nforced each summer, together with his\nfather, to work as a hired hand for\nkulaks and landowners. No eas-\nier was it for him while\nstudying at the Khotyn real\nschool. There, as a\nthird-year pupil, in the spring\nof 1906 he joined a Social-\nDemocratic circle, in\nwhich under the guidance of\none of the active participants\nin the December armed\nuprising of 1905 in Moscow,\nwho was in hiding in Khotyn,\nhe becomes acquainted with Marxist\nliterature, takes part in dis-\ntributing among the peasants\nof the surrounding villages leaflets and ap-\npeals.\n[column 2]\nThe first responsible\nassignment that fell\nto the young revolutio-\nnary was participation in the secret\ndelivery, from a local private\nprintshop, of type for an under-\nground press set up\nin Kamenets-Podolsk by the gu-\nbernial Social-Democratic\ncommittee.\nOver the long revolutionary\nactivity of T. P. Samsono-\nv he [more than once? / repeatedly?] was subjected to po-\nlice persecution.\n“I sat,” we read\nin one document, “in pri-\nsons from the end of 1907 to 1910.\nIn 1910 I again\ngo into exile. On the way\nI fall ill with typhus, first in\nKursk and then in Samara\nprisons. In the prisons, as\neveryone well knows, one\ngot it hard. Especially if\none considers that I was in the Ki-\nev, Kursk, Tula, Sa-\nmara, Krasnoyarsk, Ir-\nkutsk prisons and in the Alek-\nsandrovsk hard-labor cen-\ntral”\n[column 3]\nYet this list\nof prisons is far from complete; it\nwas preceded by other pri-\nson casemates…\nTimofey Petro-\nvich was first arrested in September\n1906 and, together with other\nmembers of the Social-Democratic\ncircle, brought to ju-\ndicial responsibility. But,\nreleased temporarily on\nbail, he at once goes into hiding and\nsoon again plunges into the whirl-\npool of revolutionary\nevents. But already under the under-\nground nickname “Foma” and as\na member of a group of anarchist-com-\nmunists. Inability to wait for\nthe class struggle, desperate\npersonal courage led to\nSamsonov, following\nthe tactics of his group, already in\nearly 1907 becoming\none of the organizers and lead-\ners of the flying detachment\nof anarchist-communists “Des-\ntroy and Create,” which became\na terror to the propertied classes\nnot only in the Khotyn region but\nalso in the area of Kamenets-Podol-\nsk.\n(Portrait: a middle-aged man in a suit with a necktie, balding.)\n[column 1]\nLater, during one of the party\npurges, he explained these\nactions thus: “The unorganized,\nreckless peasant\nelement surrounding me then… pushed me onto\nthe path of peasant upris-\nings, and in essence onto the path\nof despair, the path of petty-bour-\ngeois revolutionary spon-\ntaneity.” Answering the ques-\ntion what he specifically did\nwhile an anarchist-com-\nmunist, he indicated: “…I took\npart in several expropri-\nations, prepared and carried\nout arsons of landowners’\nestates, organized pea-\nsant circles of peasants.\nThe peasants willingly followed\nme because they knew\nI was of their milieu; they\ntrusted me more than the urban\nones….”\nBut the tsarist satraps did not\nsleep either. On 16 December 1907,\nat one of the safe houses in the village\nof Gvozdoutsy of Khotyn uyezd,\nT. Samsonov was seized and\nthrown into Khotyn prison.\nThere he first met\nG. I. Kotovsky, whose name as\na people’s avenger in\nthe years of the first Russian revolu-\ntion thundered throughout Bessara-\nbia. A long, friendly conversa-\ntion behind bars with the renow-\nned Moldavian haiduk etched itself\nfor life in the memory\nof the young revolutionary figh-\nter. Full of optimism and\nhope, Grigory Ivanovich\ntold him then of preparations\nfor his next escape from\nprison. Timofey was preparing for this\ntoo. But they did not manage\nto carry out their plans.\nThe investigation lasted more than\na year and a half. At last, by decision\nof the Odessa judicial chamber\nof 28 May 1909, Timo-\nfey Petrovich was sentenced in sum (on\nthree cases) to 5\nyears’ imprisonment\nand to lifelong exile in Si-\nberia. He served the harsh sentence\nin a number of prisons, and then\nwas sent into exile\nin Irkutsk Governorate: first\nto Ichera volost, and from\n1914 to Bodaybo, where\nsince the mid-19th century had been\nthe main base of the Lena–\nVitim gold-mining\nregion. But even here,\nwhere the memory of the Lena shooting of 1912\nwas still fresh,\nhe did not lay down his arms. For\nclose ties and anti-state\nactivity among\npolitical hard-labor prisoners Samsonov\nwas soon arrested and sentenced\nto 6 months in prison.\nBreaking free, Ti-\nmofey Samsonov escapes\nfrom hard labor, reaches\nVladivostok, where he soon se-\ncretly boards the steamer\nNovgorod and emigrates to\nEngland. On arrival in Li-\nverpool he takes a job as a\ndock worker, joins the lo-\ncal organization of anarchist-\ncommunists and under the name\nMikhail Nemchinov de-\nvelops political,\nmainly anti-war\nactivity among Rus-\nsian sailors and English\ndockers.\n[column 2]\nwhich especially\nintensifies after the joyful\nnews of the victory of the February\nRevolution in Russia, far\nfrom pleasing to the English\nauthorities. In the spring of 1917, during\na speech at a multi-\nthousand-strong rally against the im-\nperialist war, Ti-\nmofey Petrovich was arres-\nted and sentenced to 5 months\nhard labor, immediately re-\nplaced by compulsory de-\nportation of the defendant to Rus-\nsia.\nSuch a turn of events\nonly gladdened T. P. Sam-\nsonov, for he longed with all his soul\nfor the Motherland, seized\nby the rising revolution-\nary storm. Arriving on the eve\nof Great October in Arkhan-\ngelsk, Timofey Petrovich\nat once hastens to the Urals, where in\nthe October days of 1917\nhe takes part in the uprising of the Chelya-\nbinsk railwaymen,\nand somewhat later in the sup-\npression of the counter-revolutio-\nnary mutiny in Irkutsk. As\na member of the Chelyabinsk Soviet of Wor-\nkers’ and Soldiers’ Depu-\nties, chairman of the city\ndepartment of the railwaymen’s trade\nunion and of the labor exchange, he\ncarries out responsible as-\nsignments of Tsentrosibir (CEC of the So-\nviets of Siberia).\nBarely returned from the\n2nd All-Russian\nCongress of Labor Commissars held in May 1918\nin Moscow,\nSamsonov was forced\nto take up arms again:\nthe outbreak of the Czechoslovak\nmutiny began a new\nstage of the civil war,\nwhen alongside the expansion\nof its scale the balance\nof forces was on the side\nof internal and external counter-\nrevolution. In the hard situ-\nation that had arisen, Timofey\nPetrovich, true to his re-\nvolutionary duty, at once\nforms a fighting workers’ de-\ntachment which, together with oth-\ner units loyal to the Republic of So-\nviets, fights against\nCzechoslovak mutineers\nand SR–White Guard\ndetachments. Soon his detachment\nmerges into the 3rd Red Ar-\nmy of the Eastern Front, which\nin July–August 1918\nconducts stubborn battles on\nthe Zlatoust–Chelyabinsk, Ekate-\nrinburg and Perm di-\nrections.\nIn the course of these battles the com-\nmand, valuing Samsonov’s\ndevotion to the cause of the revolution\nand his readiness for ruthless\nstruggle with the enemies, recalls\nTimofey Petrovich to army\nheadquarters and appoints him first\ninvestigator and then se-\nnior instructor of military\ncontrol. The honesty,\ncourage and decisiveness natural to him\nprove useful in the new\npost already in the hard\ndays when the 3rd Army, after\nstubborn battles and heavy\nlosses, was forced\nin December 1918 to leave\nPerm and retreat under the on-\nslaught of Kolchak’s hordes.\n[column 3]\nThe energetic and decisive\nmeasures taken by Timofe-\ny Petrovich to strengthen\narmy units and raise\ntheir combat readiness were duly\nappreciated by F. E.\nDzerzhinsky — a member of the spe-\ncial commission of the CC\nof the RCP(b) and the Republic’s Defense\nCouncil, which arrived by\norder of V. I. Lenin on\nthe Eastern Front to investi-\ngate the causes of the defeat\nat Perm. At the same time\nFelix Edmundovich approved\nSamsonov’s proposal to con-\nvert military control into the Special\nDepartment of the Cheka of the ar-\nmy and recommended him for\nthe post of head of that\ndepartment. On parting Dzer-\nzhinsky gave Timofey\nPetrovich his personal re-\nvolver of the Colt system and\nhanded him a certificate for\nthe right to carry it.\nThe personal meeting with F. E.\nDzerzhinsky played an impor-\ntant role in the further fate\nof T. P. Samsonov. It was\nprecisely it that prompted Timofey Petro-\nvich, as well as his colleagues\non the army staff, to break in\nFebruary 1919 with anarch-\nism and join the ranks\nof the RCP(b). In March of the same\nyear, by order of Felix Ed-\nmundovich, Samsonov was re-\ncalled to Moscow and appointed head\nof the Special Department and\nmember of the Collegium of the Moscow Cheka, and a\nfew months later — head\nof the Military Intelligence\nDirectorate of the Main Staff\nof the RKKA. On the recommendation\nof the Chairman of the Cheka, Timofey\nPetrovich in 1920 be-\ncomes Administrator and\nhead of the Organizational-\nInstructor Department\nof Glavkomtrud of the RSFSR, whose\nchairman concurrently\nwas F. E. Dzer-\nzhinsky.\nThe seething energy of T. P. Sam-\nsonov, his many-sided acti-\nvity devoted to the cause\nof the party and the strengthening of the So-\nviet state, especially\nvividly showed itself in 1921–1924,\nwhen he headed\nthe Special Department and was a member of\nthe Collegium of the Cheka–OGPU. With his\nname is linked the enormous work\nof Soviet chekists in\nuncovering and neutralizing\na whole series of major\ncounter-revolutionary conspir-\nacies. Here is the suppression\nof the Kronstadt mutiny,\nwhich broke out inspired\nby the RCP(b)[? — in the text, proba-\nbly “by SRs/the Entente”; the bottom\nof the column is damaged], and also the [Kho-\nlostoy?] Antonov mutiny in the Tambov\nregion. Here is the uncovering of the ca-\ndet conspiracy headed\nby former minister of the Provi-\nsional Government Kish-\nkin. Here is the skillfully car-\nried-out operation of the arrest in\nKiev of the last under-\nground congress of the party of Right SRs…\nMany years will pass,\nand abroad a whole\nseries of books will appear in which were…\nshamelessly, falsely, and\nother unfinished deadly\nenemies of the Land of Soviets\nwill tearfully recount how\nunder the leadership of “Iron\nFelix” Timofey\nPetrovich dealt one after\nanother inimitable blows\nto the supporters of strangling So-\nviet [power…]\n(The bottom of column 3 is partly cut off/unclear; wording about “inspiration” and the end of the phrase — from the visible edge, with [?].)\nPrinted text (continuation of the article, 2 columns) [column 1]\nHis contribution to\nthe struggle against counter-revolution, to\nthe cause of strengthening the organs of state\nsecurity\nwas duly noted: in\n1921 he was awarded\nthe Order of the Red Banner, and\nsomewhat later he was\ngranted the title of Honorary\nChekist and issued a certifi-\ncate over the personal signature of F. E.\nDzerzhinsky.\nYet the most respon-\nsible and at the same time most\nhonorable assignment that\nT. P. Samsonov had to car-\nry out as head of\nthe Special Department of the Cheka was,\nas he himself considered, ensur-\ning the security of V. I. Lenin in\nearly 1922. As is known,\nby decision of the Party CC of\n31 December 1921 Vladi-\nmir Ilyich was granted\na six-week leave\nfor treatment and rest. The first\nweek he lived at Gorki,\nbut since the whole territory\nthere was open and it was\nunsafe for Lenin to live, on\nassignment from F. E. Dzerzhins-\nky Timofey Petrovich after\nseveral days of searching chose\na new place — a small\nhouse near the village of Ko-\nstino, where V. I. Lenin together\nwith N. K. Krupskaya and M. I.\nUlyanova lived from 17 Jan-\nuary to 1 March 1922.\nBy order of the Chairman of the Cheka\nfull responsibility for\nthe security of Vladimir Ilyich for\nall that time was laid\non Samsonov.\n[column 2]\nWherever the Party CC later\nsent him,\nT. P. Samsonov every-\nwhere justified the high trust of the par-\nty: as head of\na Directorate of the VSNKh, as Ad-\nministrator of the CC of the VKP(b),\nand then of the Executive Committee of the Comin-\ntern, and in subsequent high\nand responsible posts\nconnected with the development\nof the country’s economy, science and culture.\nEvidence of his\nmaturity and of the trust in him\nis that T. P.\nSamsonov was elected a delegate\nto the 16th and 17th Party Congresses,\nto a number of all-union party\nconferences, and twice was\na deputy of the Moscow Soviet.\nAlready on well-earned\nretirement, T. P. Samsonov con-\ntinued to engage actively in\npublic activity.\nResuming work on his\nrecollections begun back in\nthe 1930s, he labored\npersistently on the manuscript\nNotes of a Chekist. But\nhe was not fated to finish this work:\non 28 October 1955\nthe faithful son of Lenin’s party\nand ardent patriot\nof the Soviet Motherland was no more.\nThe working people of Moldavia, like\nall Soviet people, highly\nvalue the glorious deeds of their\nfellow countryman. On the house in which\nT. P. Samsonov was born a me-\nmorial plaque has been installed,\nand the Mikhayleny secondary school\nhas been given his name.\nI. BOBEYKO,\nsenior research asso-\nciate of the Institute of Party\nHistory under the CC of the CP of Molda-\nvia, Candidate of Histori-\ncal Sciences.\nFacsimile / pasted-in certificate From the Collegium of the GPU\nThe honorary\ntitle of chekist\nrequires\nvigilance,\nresoluteness\nand courage.\nTo Mr.[?] / Comrade\nSamsonov\nTimofey\nPetrovich\nis conferred the title\nof Honorary Chekist\n[and awarded?] badge No. [?]\nSeal: G. P. U. / N. K. V. D.\nSignature: Chairman of the GPU [F. Dzerzhinsky]\n(text of the certificate partly small/worn; sense from visible words)\nManuscript to the right of the certificate In the secondary school of the village of Mi-\nkhayleny a museum of Father was orga-\nnized, and\nin front of the school they set\nup a bust of Father.\n(Though not a very success-\nful one).\nPhotograph (bottom of the page) Interior of a museum/exhibition: a woman (the diary’s author?) writes in a visitors’ book; on the walls portraits and exhibits; display cases.\nCaption to the right of the photo:\nSergey and I\nwere\nthere at\nthat time\nLower handwritten line (1888–1988) [For the cente?]nary in his native village of Mikhayleny a\nmuseum dedicated to his memory was opened. I am writing a review\nBust of T. P. Samsonov on a pedestal. Plaque: “Timofey Petrovich Samsonov 1888–1955.” Below on the notebook leaf — verses about Papa.\nPlaque on the pedestal (as on the print):\nTIMOFEY PETROVICH SAMSONOV 1888–1955 [Caption to the right of the photo:]\n9 May 1985\nUnveiling of the bust and\nmuseum in the village of Mikhayle[ny?]\nin honor of the 100th anniversary of the\nbirth\nof T. P. Samsonov.\n(Though the bust is not entire[ly]\nlike Papa. T.)\nVerses about Papa written by my sister Gena\nDo you remember, Papa, the quiet evening,\nStars and the moon,\nWe sat together in the hammock —\nAutumn already was.\nYou spoke verses like a song,\nHelped us.\nPapa, do you remember that evening —\nWe were together.\nAnd then, who knew what would be,\nA year passed, night followed day,\nBut your dear close image\nYour daughter will not forget.\nThe heart beats, the eyes flow,\nFor this is life!\nDaughters leave their fathers,\nIt forever flows into the past.\nBut those good years —\nCan they be forgotten?\nI wished, Papa, (that)\nThey could forever return\nDo you remember, Papa, how you sang to us\nYour storm and thunder\n“The wide Dnieper roars and groans.”\nWe still ask afterward!\nTell us, dear Papa,\nHow in one village\nThere lived “Koblan[?] the dog,”\nWith a [faithful?/verom?] — tail.\nAnd till late at night you spend evenings\nOur native home\nFilling with shouts, laughter,\nAll sang together.\nAnd then far from home,\nEverywhere steppe and steppe.\nWe would go out on the porch\nTo sing of childhood.\nGolden time of childhood,\nNeither cares nor tears,\nOnly the wind of life swiftly\nCarried it forever away.\nFlew with children’s[?] laughter\nDreams and wishes.\nLife itself comes to meet us,\nWhere are you, childhood?\nWhere are your games, jokes,\nMischief sometimes,\nYes, they went, the minutes went,\nI can no longer be that one.\nBut I will safely keep\nIn my memory\nThe native home, the native family,\nThe joy of past days.\nMy dear and beloved,\nMy dear father,\nI love you, I kiss you,\nAnd a thousand rings.\nGena\nGena remembers the time when we\nsang in summer in Serebryany Bor, and in the evenings,\nwhen Papa was free, we sat\nin the garden, he — in the middle, wearing a burka,\nand we [all?] sat side by side, wrapped\nin the burka. It was joyful,\nwarm and calm. Papa sang\nsongs, and all around flowers bloomed, it smelled\nof tobacco (the flowers)… and we sang.\n← War, 1941 · Notebook contents · Documents and congresses →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/05-father-cheka-verses/","summary":"Memories of work in the organs, T.S. verses, the bust, and a favorite photo of Papa.","title":"Father, the Cheka, and verses"},{"content":"Brief note Friolenko Mikhail Makarovich (Misha) — author of a two-page letter to Tanya of 20 April 1943 (notebook leaves 128–129).\nName on the sheet Misha Friolenko; return address — Friolenko Mikhail Makarovich From Field post 18003 “g.” Who a comrade (friend), not the brother In the letter text “your brother Gesha” is a third person — the author is not Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma).\nFamily links No kinship on the published materials. The link is wartime correspondence and acquaintance: notebook context — a wounded comrade who visited when a regiment was reforming after Stalingrad (1943, ninth form).\nLetters 20.04.1943 — letter to Tanya from a comrade (128–129) Chapters Wartime comrades’ letters School / war context: School and war Photographs Letter to Tanya, 20 Apr 1943 — first page (Misha Friolenko).\nContinuation; signature of Misha Friolenko.\nLetter 128–129 Sources Letter 128–129 — signature, address, date Chapter 15 — index to the collection ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/misha-friolenko/","summary":"Letter 128–129. Mikhail Makarovich Friolenko; wartime comrade.","title":"Mikhail Makarovich Friolenko"},{"content":"Text from Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] — illegible places. Page numbers (p. N) are given in the comments.\nNote\nPages on the Cheka and verses are in Father, the Cheka, and verses . This chapter continues with documents and congresses. Note\nChildhood pages are in Childhood in Moscow . Full text is not repeated here. Manuscript, squared notebook; the page continues the account of the family / dacha.\nto the right, next to Mama — brother, to the left of\nPapa sat I, and next to me — sister.\nThe parents worked a great deal, especially\nPapa. At five in the evening Papa came\nhome, rested an hour or so, and then again\nwork. He would come then when we were already\nasleep.\nAnd then there was the dacha. We lived in\nSerebryany Bor from 1927. They brought me\nthere in the nanny’s pram. Mama says that\nat that time there were many crows there;\nthey woke me if the pram was put out\nin the garden. The dacha was on the 1st ride\n(line), house No. 2, not far from the circle where\nbus No. 4 stopped. Then it became\na school. The school was still of pre-revolutionary\ntimes, large, single-storey, built\nof age-old pines. In summer a camp\nwas in the school.\nOur dacha too was not new, but\ngood, of logs, two-storeyed.\nOur family occupied the first floor.\nThere was a large balcony where we dined.\nThere stood a huge sofa (of deal boards),\nand also a small (children’s) billiard table,\non which Papa loved to play; he\nplayed billiards very well.\nFrom the balcony one could go into\nthe parents’ room, and from it — into\na large but rather dark one. Here slept\nbrother. And from his room there was a door\ninto our room with sister. And also from\nthis room there was a door that\nled into a small corridor and Grandmother’s\nroom. And there was also a small\ncabin for a domestic worker. In the dacha there were\n2 entrances: one — the front, onto the balcony, and\nthe other — the back.\nOn the second floor (the premises there\nwere smaller) Papa’s comrades with their families\nalways crowded. For a time the\nLavrukhins[?] crowded there, then the Pavlunovskys, who\nhad as nanny the cook Venka, then someone\nelse. One summer the family of\nPapa’s driver Novikov crowded with us.\n(in the left margin, opposite the paragraph about the second-floor tenants:) the Lilyakins[?]\nWe had a large plot, but it was\nnot all cultivated.\nThe flower bed and kitchen garden — Papa’s pride,\nthe work of his hands.\nHe laid out a large flower bed where grew\nvarious flowers: mignonette, daisies,\ncarnations, marigolds, snapdragons, spitsy[?],\nfragrant tobacco, sweet peas,\nThe sentence breaks off at the end of the page; the rest of the flower-bed list was not recovered.\nHandwritten extracts (blue ink) on blank / yellowed paper — on T. P. Samsonov’s participation in congresses and conferences of the VKP(b).\n16th Congress of the VKP(b), 1930. VKP(b)\nSamsonov T. P., head of a department of the CC, 1919 — delegate\nwith consultative vote. No. 685.\n16th Conference of the VKP(b), 1929. No. 519.\n17th Congress of the VKP(b), 1934\nSamsonov T. P., head of a department of the CC of the VKP(b), 1919 — delegate\nwith consult. vote, No. 570.\n17th Conf. of the VKP(b), 1932\nSamsonov T. P.\nNo. 398.\n(below — empty field of the paper)\nPrinted page of a book/stenogram; heading and table.\nLIST OF DELEGATES WITH CONSULTATIVE VOTE 777\nNo. Surname and initials Name of organization Party membership 600 Pleshakov M. G. CCC 1904 601 Plyusnin A. M. Sukhinichi 1918 602 Podvoysky N. I. CCC 1901 603 Podskrebov A. V. Crimean 1920 604 Pozdyshev A. N. Tsentrosoyuz IX/1917 605 Poznyakov F. M. Mogilev (Belorussia) 1919 606 Poysh Ya. Ya. Karelian 1917 607 Pokrovsky M. N. Individually 1905 608 Polikarpov I. A. Artyomovsk 1912 609 Polin I. I. Kiev 1906 610 Polushkin V. I. Head of a prop. group of the CC XII/1917 611 Polyakov V. V. CC of the CP(b) of Ukraine 1913 612 Polyakov M. K. Podolsk[?] 1926 613 Popkov A. F. Guryev VI/1917 614 Popov A. A. Perm 1919 615 Popov V. S. Editorial office of Pravda 1903 616 Popov N. N. Editorial office of Pravda 1919 617 Popok Ya. A. Resp. instructor of the CC of the VKP(b) 1909 618 Porayko V. I. CC of the CP(b) of Ukraine 1918 619 Postolovsky M. F. CC of the CP(b) of Ukraine 1920 620 Poskrebyshev A. N. Deputy head of a department of the CC of the VKP(b) III/1917 621 Postnikov A. M. VSNKh of the USSR 1914 622 Potapov D. S. Rzhev 1919 623 Prashchin A. A. Stalin 1924 624 Pryanichny A. M. Penza * VI/1917 625 Prishchepchik Z. Resp. instructor of the CC of the VKP(b) III/1917 626 Prokopchuk N. I. Barabinsk 1927 627 Prosvirnin I. A. CC of the CP(b) of Ukraine VII/1917 628 Purman CC of the Communist Party of Poland 19. 8. CP of Poland 1918 629 Putin V. M. Pugachev X/1917 630 Pshenitsyn K. F. Deputy head of a department of the CC of the VKP(b) 1925 631 Pyurbeev I.[?] Kalmyk 1910 632 Pyatakov G. L. State Bank 1898[?] 633 Pyatnitsky I. A. CC of the VKP(b) 1898 634 Radus-Zenkovich V. A. CCC 1898 635 Radchenko I. I. Board of Soyuztorf VIII/1917 636 Ladygin[?] N. K. Dnepropetrovsk 1924 637 Razvodova L. A. ECCI Youth 1920 CP of France 638 Raymond G. G. Ivanovo regional committee 1909 639 Rakutin N. G. INK[?] 1919 640 Randolph (Winston) V. — CP of America 1910 641 Ratner K. K. Mordovian regional committee 1919 642 Revsky B. S. Head of a sector of the CC of the VKP(b) 1908 643 Reinwald G. O. CCC 1924 644 Retonskaya[?] N. V. Kuznetsk 1910 645 Reshetkov I. V. CC of communal workers 1912 646 Reshetov I. F. Nizhny Novgorod III/1917 647 Rogalev F. F. Artyomovsk 1906 648 Rozenblyum A. M. Leningrad regional committee X/1917 649 Rozental Ya. D. Deputy head of a department of the CC of the VKP(b) XII/1917 650 Rozit D. P. CCC 1904 651 Rozmirovich E. F. CCC 1927 652 Rolis A. A. Samarkand 1919 653 Romanov A. R. CCC 1928[?] 654 Romanov G. N. Kharkov 1903 655 Romanov M. M. People’s Commissariat of Labor of the RSFSR III/1917 656 Roshchinov[?] P. I. Rubtsovsk 1920 657 Rubanik S. L. Krasnaya Presnya (Moscow) 1920 658 Rubinshteyn M. M. CCC (apparatus) 1912 659 Rudakov-Lindeman G. F. CC of sugar workers 1918 660 Rudometov S. A. Fergana 1918 661 Rusak M. D. Moscow-Narva (Leningrad) 1919 662 Rybak A. S. Dnepropetrovsk IV/1917 663 Rybakov I. Ya. Resp. instructor of the CC of the VKP(b) III/1917 664 Ryvkin O. L. CCC IX/1917 665 Ryskulov T. R. Council of People’s Commissars of the RSFSR [?] Note: fine print; some endings and dates worn; marked [?] — doubtful readings. Samsonov T. P. does not appear on this page (Nos. 600–665; by the extract on p. 042 his No. 685 is further down the list).\nPrinted page; handwritten note in ink at the top.\n(manuscript at the top:) Father’s participation in the work of the congress\nLIST OF DELEGATES TO THE 15TH CONGRESS OF THE VKP(b) 1411\nSerial No. Surname and initials Name of organization Party membership (year) 502 Osinsky (Obolensky) V. V. CC of the VKP(b) 1907 503 Osminina A. V. Tagil 1919 504 Oturin I. P. CCC September 1917 505 Pavlov L. N. Ryazan 1919 506 Pashkov S. P. Stalingrad 1918 507 Panov N. F. CCC 1911 508 Papik M. G. Armenia November 1917 509 Papsuev P. A. Moscow 1919 510 Pastukhov M. D. CCC 1908 511 Pakhomov N. I. CEC of the USSR June 1917 512 Pervukhin E. P. Society of Old Bolsheviks 1903 513 Perimova T. P. CC of Turkmenistan (head of women’s dept.) 1919 514 Persikov A. S. Azerbaijan 1920 515 Peters Ya. Kh. CCC 1904 516 Peterson A. A. Decree of the CC March 1917 517 Petrov I. P. Mari March 1917 518 Petrovsky D. I. CC of the CP(b)U April 1917 519 Petrovsky I. S. Vyatka 1919 520 Pilatskaya O. V. CC of the CP(b)U (head of women’s dept.) 1904 521 Pilkovsky A. A. Moscow 1919 522 Pinkhasik G. I. Omsk 1918 523 Plaksin K. I. Yaroslavl 1904 524 Pletnev A. I. Sunzha 1919 525 Podvoysky N. I. CCC 1901 526 Podvishalin G. V. Novosibirsk 1907 527 Pozdyshev A. N. Fraction of Tsentrosoyuz September 1917 528 Pozdnyakov A. I. Zaporozhye 1919 529 Pokko S. I. CCC 1905 530 Pokrovsky M. N. Individually 1905 531 Poletaev V. M. CC of the VLKSM (sec. of Tula city committee) 1924 532 Poletaev M. E. Vladivostok 1920 533 Poletaev N. G. Black Sea 1904 534 Polit G. CC of the Communist Party of England 1912 535 Poluyan Ya. V. All-Russian CEC September 1917 536 Polyakov A. A. Bryansk 1913 537 Polyakov V. V. Kharkov 1916 538 Polyansky N. A. Tula 1905 539 Popov V. S. CC of public catering 1906 540 Popov K. A. Deputy head of a dept. of the CC of the VKP(b) 1923 541 Popov N. I. Amur 1918 542 Porayko V. I. CC of the CP(b)U March 1917 543 Poskrebyshev A. N. CC of the VKP(b) (apparatus) 1904 544 Postnikov A. M. Leading econ. institutions (VSNKh of the USSR) 1899 545 Pravdin A. G. CCC April 1917 546 Prokopov V. G. Artyomovsk 1919 547 Pronashko A. A. Volhynia 1918 548 Proskuryakov M. M. Astrakhan 1904 549 Prokhorov R. U. CCC 1903 550 Prukhnyak E. A. ECCI 1908 551 Purman L. Sh. Resp. instructor of the CC of the VKP(b) October 1917 552 Pshenitsyn K. F. CC of the VKP(b) 1910 553 Pyatakov G. L. CC of the VKP(b) [?] (bottom right:) 89*\nNote: Samsonov T. P. does not appear on this page (Nos. 502–553); continued on p. 045.\nPrinted continuation of the list of delegates to the 15th Congress (appendix).\n1412 APPENDICES\nSerial No. Surname and initials Name of organization Party membership (year) 554 Pyatnitsky I. A. CCC 1898 555 Radzin V. A. Kaluga 1919 556 Radus-Zenkovich V. A. CCC 1898 557 Razenko L. A. CC of the VLKSM 1922 558 Razumov N. K. CCC 1919 559 Rakovsky Kh. G. Decree of the CC 1890 560 Rakutin N. G. Ivanovo-Voznesensk 1909 561 Raspopin K. T. Tulun 1922 562 Rassadin M. P. Moscow 1919 563 Rassolov E. I. CCC August 1917 564 Ratner B. A. Leningrad Soviet 1916 565 Ratner L. A. Central-city (Leningrad) 1916 566 Ratnikov G. I. Saratov May 1917 567 Rakhmanov G. P. CC of the VLKSM (sec. of Transcaucasian regional committee) 1923 568 Redens S. F. CCC (apparatus) 1914 569 Reznikov I. V. Leading p/group of the CC 1903 570 Remmele G. ECCI 1908 571 Reinwald G. O. CCC 1908 572 Rizaev N. Azerbaijan 1920 573 Rozenberg Ya. I. CC of the VLKSM (sec. of Odessa city committee) 1923 574 Rozit D. P. CCC December 1917 575 Rozmirovich E. F. CCC 1904 576 Romanov G. I. CC of the CP(b)U 1903 577 Rossov A. S. Surkhan-Darya 1919 578 Roshal L. B. Head of a dept. of the CC of the VKP(b) November 1917 579 Royzenman B. A. CCC 1902 580 Ruben R. G. Georgia March 1917 581 Rudnev S. I. Leading p/group of the CC 1916 582 Ruzybaev U. D. Kashka-Darya 1924 583 Rumyantsev K. A. CC of the VKP(b) 1916 584 Rusanov N. A. Moscow 1919 585 Rukhimovich M. L. CC of the VKP(b) 1913 586 Rybakov I. Ya. Vladimir April 1917 587 Ryskulov T. R. Council of People’s Commissars of the RSFSR 1917 588 Rychkov P. I. Perm 1919 589 Ryabov G. A. Arkhangelsk 1918 590 Ryabov M. N. Minusinsk 1920 591 Ryabokon V. I. Deputy head of a dept. of the CC of the VKP(b) July 1917 592 Ryazanov D. B. Individually 1889 593 Ryastas O. Yu. CC of the Communist Party of Finland 1912 594 Saakyants A. A. Azerbaijan September 1917 595 Saveliev M. A. Head of a dept. of the CC of the VKP(b) 1903 596 Savostin D. I. CCC (apparatus) April 1917 597 Saenko A. N. Irkutsk May 1917 598 Sakarelidze P. M. Georgia 1903 599 Saltanov S. A. CC of the VLKSM 1921 600 Samoylov F. N. Deputy head of a dept. of the CC of the VKP(b) 1903 601 Samsonov T. P. Head of a department of the CC of the VKP(b) 1919 602 Sarkisyan M. Armenia 1905 603 Sauliit K. K. Turkmenistan 1910 604 Safronov N. D. CCC May 1917 605 Sakharova P. F. CCC 1912 (line 601 Samsonov T. P. — underlined / highlighted on the scan)\nPrinted page; handwritten note at the top.\n(manuscript at the top:) Father’s participation in the work of the 17th Congress\nLIST OF DELEGATES WITH CONSULTATIVE VOTE 711\nSerial No. Surname and initials Name of organization Party membership 562 Salikhov Murat Kirgizia 1927 563 Saltanov S. A. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1921 564 Samarina A. E. People’s Commissariat of Education 1918 565 Semenov R. S. Gorky VIII/1917 566 Semyachkin[?] E. T. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) III/1917 567 Samoylov F. N. Society of Old Bolsheviks 1903 568 Samsonov I. Ya. Western 1926 569 Samsonov I. Ya.[?] Far Eastern Territory 1920 570 Samsonov T. P. Head of a Department of the CC of the VKP(b) 1919 571 Sanalieva Nurak. Kazakhstan 1928 572 Sapov I. A. Kharkov I/1917 573 Sareev D. A. Azerbaijan 1918 574 Sakhianova M. M. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1916 575 Svistun P. I. People’s Commissariat of Heavy Industry 1909 576 Sevastyanov K. F. Azov–Black Sea 1918 577 Sedryugin[?] A. V. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1924 578 Semenov P. P. Leningrad 1921 579 Sergeev M. M. Ivanovo 1918 580 Serebrovsky A. P. Member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1903 581 Serebryany A. A. Moscow 1925 582 Serov A. S. Ivanovo 1918 583 Sidorov K. G. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1903 584 Sidorov M. P. Moscow 1923 585 Sidorov P. V. Northern 1920 586 Sinaysky-Mikhaylov S. I. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1912 587 Sinev G. A. Leningrad 1918 588 Sinyakov M. A. Kiev 1919 589 Sklyarenko M. L. Kazakhstan 1921 590 Skovorodko S. F. Chernigov 1919 591 Skope M. M. Vinnitsa XI/1917 592 Slavinsky A. S. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1907 593 Smidovich P. G. CEC of the Union 1898 594 Smirnov M. P. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1914 595 Smirnov N. V. East Siberian 1928 596 Smirnov P. A. Middle Volga 1919 597 Smorodin P. T. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) III/1917 598 Sobolev S. A. Northern VIII/1917 599 Sobol N. L. CC of the union of auto and aviation industry 1906 600 Sokolinsky D. M. Vinnitsa 1920 601 Sokolovskaya E. K. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1915 602 Sokolnikov G. Ya. Member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1905 603 Solovyov M. P. Moscow VIII/1917 604 Solts A. A. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1898 605 Some K. P. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1910 606 Sorokin M. L. Deputy head of a Department of the CC of the VKP(b) 1921 607 Sorokin N. A. Middle Volga 1918 608 Sorotsky L. M. Kharkov 1919 609 Spassky G. S. Moscow 1918 610 Starovoytov G. S. Chernigov 1918 611 Statsevich G. M. Moscow X/1917 612 Stepanov K. M. Kazakhstan 1918 613 Stepanov M. T. All-Union Central Council of Trade Unions 1912 614 Stepanov S. I. Member of the Rev. Commission of the CC of the VKP(b) 1895 615 Stepansky P. S. CC of the CP(b)U 1919 616 Stetsky A. I. Member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1915 617 Streltsov G. M. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1918 618 Strievsky K. K. Member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1902 619 Struchkov S. P. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1919 620 Stupnikov S. P. Chelyabinsk 1919 621 Sudin S. K. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1918 622 Sulkovsky F. V. CC of the CP(b)U 1918 623 Susman[?] M. E. Middle Volga VI/1917 624 Taran P. P. Donetsk 1920 625 Tarasenko G. S. Far Eastern Territory 1921 626 Tarasov A. A. Ob–Irtysh 1919 627 Tarutinsky A. V. Belorussia 1918 (to the left of line 570 Samsonov T. P. — mark “V” / check; matches No. 570 on p. 042)\nNote: lines 568–570: on the scan two Samsonov I. Ya. and Samsonov T. P.; possible column slips in dates for neighboring lines — check against the original.\nPrinted continuation of the list (Appendix III).\n712 APPENDIX III\nSerial No. Surname and initials Name of organization Party membership 628 Tatko F. P. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1902 629 Tashtitov K. T. Kazakhstan 1924 630 Tevosyan I. T. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1918 631 Ter-Egiazaryan M. A. Moscow 1918 632 Terekhov R. Ya. Candidate member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1912 633 Tovstukha I. P. NMEU[?] 1913 634 Tadzhiev A. T. CEC of the Union 1918 635 Tolmachev G. G. Turkmenistan III/1917 636 Tomsky M. P. Member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1904 637 Trakhter B. S. Dnepropetrovsk 1919 638 Tratsyan[?] S. G. Georgia 1921 639 Trilisser M. A. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1901 640 Trubachev V. I. All-Union Central Council of Trade Unions 1920 641 Tulepov M. N. Kazakhstan 1925 642 Tumchenok[?] B. P. Leningrad 1923 643 Turdybaev Abdul-abay Uzbekistan 1925 644 Ugalov A. V. Northern 1924 645 Udachin G. N. East Siberian 1903 646 Ulyanov D. I. Individually 1900 647 Ulyanova M. I. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1921 648 Umorin G. Ya. Middle Volga 1914 649 Unshlikht I. S. Candidate member of the CC of the VKP(b) V/1917 650 Uralov S. G. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1907 651 Uryvaev M. E. Candidate member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1918 652 Ukhanov K. V. Member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1920 653 Faynbiishchenko[?] D. M. Kharkov 1929 654 Faynberg E. L. Tatar Republic XI/1917 655 Fedorov L. N. West Siberian V/1917 656 Fedorov N. F. Azov–Black Sea 1926 657 Fedyaev I. F. Kharkov 1903 658 Feygin V. G. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1910 659 Ferdi Hussein ECCI 1925 660 Figatner Yu. P. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1903 661 Filler S. I. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1910 662 Fioniev[?] P. G. Kharkov 1925 663 Fomenko G. A. Turkmenistan 1920 664 Fomin E. V. West Siberian 1919 665 Frankfurt S. M. West Siberian 1904 666 Frolov A. T. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1904 667 Khavinson Ya. S. Deputy head of a Department of the CC of the VKP(b) 1918 668 Khavkin S. T. CCC of the Workers’ and Peasants’ Inspection 1911 669 Haken P. ECCI Mem. CP of Czechoslovakia 670 Khalepsky I. A. Political Directorate of the RKKA 1918 671 Khanin D. M. Sverdlovsk 1920 672 Kharchenko I. I. CC of the VLKSM 1924 673 Khvesin T. S. Moscow 1911 674 Khinchuk L. M. People’s Commissariat of Foreign Affairs 1920 675 Khloplyankin M. I. Candidate member of the CC of the VKP(b) 1915 676 Khmelnitsky R. P. Moscow 1919 677 Khomutnikov V. A. Stalingrad X/1917 678 Khromov A. D. Gorky 1903 679 Khudaykulov Dzhuma Uzbekistan 1922 680 Tsarevsky M. M. Sverdlovsk III/1917 681 Tsvetkov N. G. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1911 682 Tsibulsky V. S. CC of the union of sugar workers 1925 683 Tsilko F. A. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1919 684 Tsifrinovich V. E. Sverdlovsk V/1917 685 Tskhakaya M. G. ECCI 1898 686 Chapee[?] A. K. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1915 687 Cheverdin A. F. Gorky 1918 688 Chemodanov V. T. Member of the CCC of the VKP(b) 1924 689 Cherevatskaya E. E. Moscow 1921 690 Cheretaev P. V. Far Eastern Territory VI/1917 691 Chernov M. A. Komazot of the STO 1920 692 Cherny A. D. Western 1927 Note: fine print; some surnames/abbreviations doubtful ([?]). By the extract on p. 042 No. 685 at the 16th Congress is Samsonov; here in another list under No. 685 is Tskhakaya M. G.\n← Father, the Cheka, and verses · Notebook contents · Dacha, rest, anniversaries →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/06-documents-congresses/","summary":"Inserts: lists of delegates, certificates, newspaper clippings.","title":"Documents and congresses"},{"content":"Brief note Gennady Vokhmintsev — name in a family heading on the letter of 18 Nov 1943 (leaf 132); the signature on the letters is Gennady.\nLetters are addressed to Tanya / Tanyusha — Tatyana Timofeevna .\nLeaf Date On the sheet 132 18.11.1943 heading “Letter from Gennady Vokhmintsev”; signature Gennady 133 29.11.1943 signature Gennady (continuation) 131 1 March (year not on the leaf) signature Gennady; full surname needs verification Identity of the author of leaf 131 with Vokhmintsev is likely (same first name, neighbouring leaves) but not proven by handwriting alone without a separate check.\nFamily links On the published letters he is a correspondent, not a Samsonov/Krivoshein family member. The text greets the addressee’s “papa and mama”.\nLetters 18.11.1943 — Gennady Vokhmintsev 29.11.1943 — Gennady “Tanyusha!” — Gennady (leaf 131; identity with verification) Chapters Wartime comrades’ letters Photographs Gennady from hospital, 18 Nov 1943.\nGennady, 29 Nov 1943.\nShort “Tanyusha!” — Gennady (year to be confirmed).\nLetters collection Sources Letter 132 — surname in the heading Letter 133 Letter 131 — verification caveat Chapter 15 ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/gennady-vokhmintsev/","summary":"Letters 132–133 (Vokhmintsev); 131 — “Gennady”, identity needs verification.","title":"Gennady Vokhmintsev"},{"content":" Letter: “Dear Tanya!”, 18 Nov 1943. Heading on leaf: “Letter from Gennady Vokhmintsev.”\nDetails Date 18 Nov 1943 To Tanya / Tanyusha — Tatyana Timofeevna Author Gennady; heading on the leaf (family note): Gennady Vokhmintsev Condition readable; some words [?] Reading Letter from Gennady Vokhmintsev. 18-11-43.\nDear Tanya!\nI received your letter and, having read it, wanted to answer in the same tone — namely not well — and I was afraid not to answer a number of your letters, but I have a reason: I was busy with business. Well, nothing: you and I, I think, will forgive each other.\nTanyusha! About finishing which school you write with such delight, and everything — what do you think of next? I live as before, without change — the weather here is foul. Your glasses[?] Kale[?]… When you described to me how in the theatre… the taking of Kharkov, I laughed a lot and told my combat comrades about it.\nThat is all. Write to Tanechka. Greetings to papa and mama.\n— Gennady.\nDiplomatic transcription Письмо от Геннадия Вохминцева 18-11-43. Дорогая Таня! Получил твое письмо и прочитав его я хотел тебе в таком же тоне ответить, а именно нехорошо и я испугался не ответить на ряд твоих писем, но у меня есть причина - был занят по делам. Ну ничего ты, я думаю, друг друга извиним. Танюша! Про окончание какого учебного заведения ты пишешь с таким восторгом и всеми, что ты думаешь дальше? Я живу по старому без перемен. - погода у нас скверная. Твои очки[?] Кале[?] остановили твои[?] смотрели. Когда ты мне описала как в театре немецкий[?] взятие Харькова я очень смеялся и рассказывал про это своим боевым товарищам. Вот и все. Танечке пиши привет папе и маме — — Геннадий. Related materials Author: Gennady Vokhmintsev Addressee: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Collection: Letters from the front Navigation ← Previous: “Tanyusha!” · Collection · Next: 29 Nov 1943 →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-132-gennady-18-11-1943/","summary":"18 Nov 1943. Gennady Vokhmintsev to Tanya.","title":"Letter from Gennady — 18 Nov 1943"},{"content":"Text from Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] — illegible places. Page numbers (p. N) are given in the comments.\n(notebook page)\nOnce I was with Mama at the rest home\n“Vasilki.” There I became acquainted\nwith Natasha Kornevtseva[?] / Kortestseva[?], with whom\nwe became friends; she was also in entrance\n10. Our parents were also\nacquainted. We often played together:\nnow at their place, now at ours. And then they\nbegan to teach us. A very kind,\ncultured, amusing\nwoman studied with us. Her name was Zinaida Nikolaevna.\nApparently she was a schoolteacher.\nShe taught us to read and write,\ntold us something about history,\nreading us much that was interesting,\ntook us to the theatre. So that when\nI went to school I was already literate.\nWith Natasha she was something like\na governess. Our parents\nworked a great deal. We saw\nPapa very rarely, only on weekends.\nOne incident comes to mind. I\nwas at Natasha’s; we were given\ndinner, and then her papa put\nus down to rest on the sofa. Natasha —\nagainst the wall, and I — at the edge. I disliked this\nterribly and decided to run.\nIt was spring. I quietly got up,\nquietly opened the door and broke\nout to freedom… Natasha was\na year older than I, so at school\nwe parted. She studied in the class\nabove. And naturally both I and\nshe acquired new friends. But our friend-\nship we preserved.\n(notebook page)\nTo the dacha we went to Serebryany Bor.\nThe dacha was official. We lived,\nas people used to say, on the 1st prosek\ndacha No. 2. A place of indescribable\nbeauty: a pine wood, the Moskva River.\nOur plot was large, but\n[not all of it was worked? / even the land … — illegible].\nFrom the gate ran a long avenue of\nlilac. The house too was large,\ntwo-story. We occupied the 1st floor,\nand upstairs always someone of Papa’s\nacquaintances. Part of the plot\nwas given over to a vegetable garden and flower garden.\nPapa himself did this work.\nHe dug, made beds, planted. He very much\nloved to dig in the earth and when\nhe had time (and there was always\nlittle of it, busy with work) he pottered\nin the garden. We grew carrots, cucumbers,\nmarrows, beetroot, turnips, tomatoes and\neven potatoes. There were bushes of cur-\nrants, raspberries, there were cherries,\nthere were 4 apple trees, black[currant?], wood-sorrel[?].\nWhen the cucumbers began to grow,\nmy brother and I cast\na covetous eye on them. The cucumbers were small —\ntiny, one must not eat them there, but\nwe very much wanted to try, though\nit was forbidden to us. And so\nwe organize raids with him, crawling\nto the beds, thinking no one\nsaw us. But Grandmother was standing on the porch\nand shouts to us: “I see, I see!”\n(notebook page)\nAnd what flowers Papa raised,\ncarnations everywhere, and what else —\nso it was no wonder. And petunias, and\nclimbing[?] sweet pea, and\nthe scent in the garden was magical.\n(That — in[?] our time one doesn’t see\nthese flowers.)\nWe always kept animals:\ncats, dogs, even rabbits.\nWe had a dog, an Irish setter,\nbright red. She was named\n“Lada.” She was very friendly with\nme (she was a very kind creature)\nand I remember — any[?] of my pranks.\nI remember once I am sitting on the steps\n(I was about 5), and next to my\nLada. And suddenly she began to lick\nmy hair, so much that I even forgot\nto get up. Then we had to wash it\nfor a long time.\nAnd we always had cats.\nOnce we even got 3 cats,\nso that they would not quarrel. Otherwise\nevery evening there was a quarrel: with whom\nthe cat would sleep.\nIn summer at the dacha all sorts of ordinary\nmongrels of different\ncolors would come to us. In winter they lived with the watchman,\nand with spring they came to us.\nVery clever; they all went everywhere with\nus, even to the little river, but they did not like\nto bathe: they go into the water up to the belly\nand go no farther. As soon as anyone\ncalled them[?]. All summer they came\nto us, ate there at our place.\n(page only partly filled)\nBut when in autumn it was time to leave\nfor the city, he would go off with hanging head.\nAnd however we called, however we shouted, however we called,\nhe would go down the avenue to the gate, without even\nlooking back. I remember I remembered him\nso firmly for a long time. We spent\nat this dacha some 13–14 years. And\nafterward they were with us. Only in the last\nyear he did not come.\nDear, good, our kind dog.\nHow much joy he gave us, and\nwe sincerely loved him. You were a\nfine friend!\n(verses on a separate leaf)\nYura’s poem, composed for [the anniversary day?].\n(in the left margin:)\nWhen every-\none was\nmerry,\nYura sat\nand wrote.\nWe\nwere 50.\nTo dear Tanya and Sasha\non the anniversary day, 11 Sept. 1976\nTanya and Sasha have an anniversary\nAlready an event[?] is afoot\nAnd I cannot without tricks\nNot compose a clumsy verse.\nWhen we at last arrived\nEmbraces simply stunned\nWhile I was hugging Tanya\nRoman was kissing Tasya[?].\nWe entered the room and\nlo\nOne chews, the other sings\nAll except Eva Konstantinovna\nAppeared for the merriment\ncharacteristic[?].\nA slightly spoiled\nanniversary\nHad barely begun already gave\nFrom harsh earthquakes\n[… bottom of the page cut / continued on the next page]\n(continuation of Yura’s verse)\nTatyana and Inna sang songs\nA boy walked like Vanka-Vstanka[?]\nNadezhda quite cut loose[?]\nAnd Volodya[?] smoked a straw[?].\nLed[?] the others a handsome man[?]\nMikhail[?],\nHe amused us in his own way[?],\nNow watched over the song,\nNow recalled the frivolous,\nAnd on the whole everything was wonderful\nEverything tasty never now[?] for us\n[struck through: And all] And at times simply\nastonishing!\n[struck-through line]\nyou can’t make out what she\ndoor?\nHere we always have Tatyana\nand Sasha\nFrom us as if carefree[?]\n[To us? / Or?] strange[?] is their love of ours\nThey have grown much younger,\n(end of the visible text of the poem on this leaf)\n(Father’s meetings with cultural figures)\nSome actors would come, I think\neven Mili[?] Cherkas[?]. At that time in\nSerebr. Bor they were shooting the film “The Last\nCamp,” where it[?] played the lead.\nLudovkin[?] gave Father his book with\nan autograph (we still have it)\nAs director of “Mezhrabpomfilm”\nPapa met many interesting\npeople.\nMartin Andersen Nexø — Danish writer\nFather conducted negotiations with him about\nwriting a scenario. Talks with Nexø were hin-\ndered by the fact that he did not speak Russian,\nand Papa — Danish. They had to conduct the nego-\ntiations through an interpreter. Conversation with Nexø\nwas a true pleasure. They\ngrew close and one day Father invited\nhim with his family to our house as guests. Two\nchildren (Peter — about 8 and a daughter — about 12),\nhis wife and he himself. These were the October\nholidays. Nexø were then living at the hotel\n“Savoy” on Rozhdestvenka. There was a dinner,\nand then the children went off to play.\nNexø’s children liked it so much at our place\nthat they stayed with us another\n2 days. Mama and the wife bought them\npresents: toys and among them was\na horned[?] kisun[?]; that toy Peter\nwould not let out of his hands. And then Mama\ntook them back to the “Savoy.” Coming\nto Moscow Nexø always visited Father\nat work. On one of his visits he\ngave Father his book with an autograph\n(we still have it).\nJean-Richard Bloch — French writer\nFather’s meetings with him took place\nat “Mezhrabpomfilm” (the film studio). They com-\nmissioned a scenario from him. Jean-Richard Bloch\nwillingly took the job. He wanted[?] that\nthe scenario be on a French roman[?]\nlibretto which he presented; it was\nexceptionally interesting. The idea of the scenario\n— the class struggle in France.\nHenri Barbusse — French writer.\nThe meetings were also connected with the wri-\nting of a scenario. On these affairs he many\ntimes was in Moscow at the film studio.\nFor the scenario “On the Leipzig trial\nof G. M. Dimitrov” they painted in several\nepisodes with the participation of Barbusse himself.\n← Documents and congresses · Notebook contents · Father\u0026rsquo;s character →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/07-dacha-anniversaries/","summary":"Serebryany Bor, flowers, verses for Tanya and Sasha’s anniversary.","title":"Dacha, rest, anniversaries"},{"content":" Letter: 29 Nov 1943. Signature: Gennady.\nDetails Date 29 Nov 1943 To Tanya / Tanyusha — Tatyana Timofeevna Author Gennady (cf. 18 Nov 1943, Vokhmintsev ) Condition readable; “eleven[?] days,” “goodbye[?]” with [?] Reading 29-11-43.\nTanyusha, as you can see from this letter I wrote to you long ago, but because there was no chance to find an envelope I held it back from sending for a full eleven[?] days; yet even in so long a time nothing has changed in life. Snow all around — winter — and we are still going through autumn and do not yet see snow.\nTanya, well, my dear, be well, write what you will — I will read it all with great pleasure.\nI kiss you, goodbye[?].\n— Gennady.\nDiplomatic transcription 29-11-43. Танюша, как ты можешь убедиться по этому письму написал я тебе давно, но т.к. не было возможности найти конверт то задержал его с отправлением на целых одиннадцать[?] дней, но даже за столь продолжительное время в жизни никаких перемен не произошло. Кругом снега - зима а мы переживаем еще период осени и снега еще не видим. Таня, ну дорогая моя. будь здорова пиши, что будешь я все буду, читать с большим удовольствием. Целую досвидания[?] — Геннадий. Related materials Author: Gennady Vokhmintsev Addressee: Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Collection: Letters from the front Navigation ← Previous: 18 Nov 1943 · Collection ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/letters-from-the-front/letter-133-gennady-29-11-1943/","summary":"29 Nov 1943. Gennady to Tanya. Delayed for want of an envelope.","title":"Letter from Gennady — 29 Nov 1943"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear.\n(notebook leaf; show-through of a neighboring entry on the right)\nMeeting with the film director Ludovkin[?]. (the handwriting is read stably as “Ludovkin”; the first letter could theoretically be “P” — do not merge with other people without confirmation)\n“I dwell on him only because\nin his fate I took the most[?] / more[?]\npart. It concerns the death\nof the director Zarkhi. In connection with the jubilee\nof Soviet cinema the Government a-\nwarded Ludovkin[?] a car.\nHe learned to drive, and\non one Sunday together\nwith Zarkhi drove along the Yaroslavl\nhighway to Pushkino. Not reaching Ob[’?]yan-\nkino[?], Ludovkin[?] began to overtake a\nlorry. The shoulder was\nvery high. Ludovkin[?] left the\nasphalt and overtook the lorry on\nthe shoulder. Having overtaken, Ludovkin[?] wanted\nto drive back onto the asphalt, but did\nso so unskillfully that his\ncar overturned; Zarkhi fell\nunder the front wheels, was\nbadly hurt and within 2 hours he\ndied. The catastrophe undercut\nLudovkin[?] so that\nhe began to talk wildly.\nThere was fear that he would go mad.\nIn order not to lose a talented\ndirector, I took Ludovkin[?] to\nmy dacha, at Serebryany Bor\nand kept him there about 3\nweeks, until he began to come\nto himself. That he was at\nmy dacha was known only to his\nwife and the investigative authorities, with\nwhom it was agreed that\n[continuation of the quotation — p. 059]\n(further on the same page — a separate episode about mushrooms with Father; possibly the same leaf / lower part)\nPapa taught me to find my way\nin the wood. He would say: “Watch the sun.\nYou enter the wood and look in which of[?]\nthe sun shines on you.” So I a little\nlearned to find my way in the wood.\nHaving gathered mushrooms and returned home\nPapa said: “We sort the mushrooms:\nwhich to dry, which to fry.”\nAnd all sat round the table and\ncleaned mushrooms. And to Papa first Mama\n[served? / cleaned?] the mushrooms. Even in the last\nyear before his illness Father often went\nfor mushrooms. And then we all\ncontinued this tradition.\n(on the right of the leaf — fragments/show-through, partly readable: mentions of a director, a writer, a scenario, mushrooms; continuous connected text is not restored without invention)\n(almost empty leaf; end of the previous quotation)\n…Ludovkin[?] will not be\nsubjected to any interrogation. The investigation\nestablished that the accident\noccurred exclusively through the fault\nof Ludovkin[?].”\n(From Father’s recollections.\nSee his notebook).\nMeeting with the film director\nLudovkin[?].\n[…] only because,\n[…] took […]\n[…] about the death\n[…] Zarkhi. In connection with the jubilee\n[…] the Government a-\n[…] a car.\n[…] the car, and\n[…] Sunday together\n[…] along the Yaroslavl\n[…] Pushkino. Not reaching Ob[’?]yan-\n[…] Ludovkin[?] began to overtake a\n[…] The shoulder was\n[…] Ludovkin[?] left the\n[…] the lorry on\n[…] Ludovkin[?] wanted\n[…] unskillfully that his\n[…] overturned. Zarkhi fell\n[…] wheels, was\n[…] within 2 hours\n[…] The catastrophe undercut\n[…] Ludovkin[?] so that\n[…] talk wildly,\n[…] that he would go mad.\n[…] talented\n[…] Ludovkin[?] to\n[…] at Serebryany Bor\n[…] about 3\n[…] until he began to come\n[…] That he was\n[…] known only to his\n[…] investigative authorities, with\n[…] it was agreed that\n(repeat frame of the same entry; no new facts)\nto the business of filming he took a very seri-\nous attitude. He always looked serious and\nFather never once saw him laughing.\nConversations with him were substantial and,\n[potakai? / perhaps?], edifying.\nRomain Rolland — French writer.\nThese meetings too were connected with\nthe writing of screenplays. Father met with\nhim several times. In the film On\nthe Leninist Process Romain\nRolland appeared in several episodes. Just\nas with Henri Barbusse, Rolland conducted\nhimself very seriously. His wife was Russian\nand they conversed through her.\nIlya Ehrenburg\nHe came to Father at “Mezhrabpomfilm”\n(Likhov Lane, house 6) to the directorate about\nfilming one of his works.\nThey talked, but a picture from his screenplay\ndid not come about.\nPapa described the meeting with M. Gorky in de-\ntail in his recollections.\nMushrooms.\nPapa very much loved to gather mushrooms,\nknew how to gather them and knew the mushroom places\nnear Moscow. And he infected all of us\nwith this love of mushrooms.\nVery often we went for mushrooms\nto “Nagornoye.” This was a rest home\n[one-story?]. There at the edge of the wood we found\n2 large white mushrooms and he could not\npull them out. He had to break\nthe mushroom, and [with?] a basketful himself.\nPapa taught me to find my bearings\nin the forest. He would say: “Watch the sun.\nYou enter the forest and look in which of[?]\nthe sun shines on you.” So I a little\nlearned to find my bearings in the forest.\nHaving gathered mushrooms and returned home\nPapa first sorted the mushrooms:\nwhich to salt, which to fry.\nAnd everyone sat around the table and\ncleaned mushrooms. Afterward I little\n[marakovala? / knew about?] mushrooms. Even in the last\nyear before his illness Father often went\nfor mushrooms. And afterward we all ourselves\ncontinued this tradition.\nFather oriented himself very well\nin the forest. With him it was never\n[lost?]; I always ran after him like a dog[?]\nhe would say to me: “Go wider, go\nbeyond those bushes, and I like a shadow\nbeyond them. And even as an adult I could not\n[?] remain alone in the forest. When\nour acquaintance the forester said: “\ndon’t go farther, there is a forest of peo[ple?].”\nOnce Papa went on a business trip\nto Leningrad and took Tyoma.\nThey stopped at some ho-\ntel[?]. Tyoma was already a teenager and [?]\n[?] with [sailors?]. He took\n[?] about the city, walked somewhere.\nThen he comes to his room.\nPapa told him if he further\n[?] and something else, then [?]\nand they will bring it to your room. [?]\nOnly [?] very [loudly?] and [?]\n[?] drank hot water from under the [tap?].\nTwice our parents (Mama [with us?])\n[took?] us to the Crimea, to Foros. One year we\nwent with Tyoma and [Zhenya?]. [We rode?]\ntoward Foros, passed the Baydar\nGates and straight [drove?] into the [Foros?]\nmonastery. Mama told:\nthe monastery stood on a steep cliff.\nTyoma went right to the edge\nof the precipice [throwing?] down [?] [?]\nand shouted: “The nuns are jumping!”\nMama’s heart [stopped].\nThe next year Mama [took?]\nme to Foros. The park around [?]\nthe house [was?], [fountains?], pools.\nAs soon as we arrived I rushed\ninto the park and at full [tilt?] ran\n[almost?] fell into a pool.\nWe caught crabs. Crabs [lived?] [?]\n[in?] [?], and we [put?] them\nin [an aquarium?], where [an ant?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nThey left us [a garden?], which\nthey brought to Moscow.\n[Near?] Foros was [?]\n[?] [?] [dacha?] of the Gorelye. We [?]\nwent [?] [corner?]. We went\nto Sevastopol, where they showed us\nthe Panorama of the Defense of Sevastopol\n(this was still before the war).\nOnce Tyoma was sent to\n[insert / marginal note in the margin (pencil/paper):]\nSamsonov T. P. Zab. “Wonders” Uk., 1919 — [accents?]\n[overthrown? / cert.?] VKP(b) 10.XI.1930. [?]\nHe was well outfitted; they sewed a new [suit?].\nHe went, wrote letters, was pleased.\nBut then the time came to return and\nwe set off for Kursky Station\nto meet him. It was early morning and\nrainy and cool. The train arrived and\nour Tyoma comes out with a suitcase\nand in trousers for sleeves. It turns out\nalmost part of his things had been stolen,\nand they issued him trousers (“jubilee” ones\nbecause that year the anniversary of [a construction project?] was marked).\nAnd on the platform we saw a boy:\nhe was in shorts, and in his hands\nhe had a [little suitcase?]. In this\n[little?] he had a bay leaf[?].\nSomeone was meeting him.\nI remember how once in childhood I fell\non the staircase in the entrance and hit my nose\nface on a step and broke my nose.\nMama was at home; when she opened\nthe door she felt ill: blood was pouring\nfrom my nose in a fountain. Fortunately\nsomeone was visiting Mama.\nThey helped Mama. They laid me on\na couch, head down, and applied\ncold. They called a doctor. The doctor looked,\nbut could say nothing because my\nnose was like a potato. The\nnext day Papa took me\nto the Kremlin Hospital on Granovsky Street and\nVozdvizhenka. Apparently they did an X-\nray on me and decided to operate.\nThe operation was done by the then\nfamous Professor Rauer. They took\nme into the operating room, gave me anesthesia\nand I remembered nothing. I only\nwoke up in the ward, and also [was sick?]\n(I was about six). And all the time\nI called for Papa. The nurses thought I had\n[?] [little?] and [pitied?] me.\nBut by evening Mama arrived [?]\nthey put a bed next to mine\nand so Mama was with me the whole\ntime. When they took me for dressings\nI was very afraid of the anesthetists and asked\nthe professor to do the dressing without anesthet-\nists. [Once?] they [?] [?]\nIn hospital they often gave me ice\ncream. Tyoma came to me [?]\n[?] and of course [?] [?]\nAnd then it turned out he had fallen\nill with angina. My nose came out\nnormal, even handsome. When my brother\nin childhood teased me that I had\na rubber nose.\nWe often went to the rest home “Nagornoye.” There\nit was very cozy; the house was\nsmall, one-storey. There we met\nmany interesting people: Em. Yaroslavsky\n[Bogreevsky?] and others. I did not remember them.\nOnce Mama and I were at the rest home\n“Valuyevo”; there we became acquainted with\nthe [Kortishchev?] family. With Natasha we\nstill keep up friendly\nrelations although we live in the same house.\nUncertain reading\nOne page reads “Valuyevo,” another “Vasilki” (both rest homes; not merged). There was a rink there and I very much wanted\nto learn to skate.\nI stamped the ice. Having taken\n2–3 [steps?] I fell. But here appeared\nsome man; he took me by the hand\nand began to teach me to skate. As I later\nlearned, this was Rosenthal (in\n1937 he was a people’s foreign-trade agent)\nA little about Papa’s character:\nhe was a purposeful man who\nbelieved in his cause. Not for nothing did he\ngive much strength to the building\nof Soviet power. He was very principled,\nhonest, decent, modest,\na strict man, kind, with a sense of\nhumour.\nHe loved the family, the children, his wife. But\nonce he said “no”; he did not change\nhis decision. When I was already a schoolgirl,\nI asked him for something; he said to me:\n“No. Don’t be a Gypsy!”\nWhen Papa was Administrator of the affairs\nof the CC — 2 cars were assigned to him.\nThe driver of one was a modest man;\nhis surname was Novikov. (As I\nalready mentioned, one summer his\nfamily lived with us at the dacha.) At our place\nsomeone always lived on the 2nd floor:\nthe Pavlinovskys, Pastukhov, Metelin, Verich[?].\nPapa always watched that one must not fence\noneself off; he was for public dachas,\nthe garden, and so on.\nBut only he could use the cars.\nMama could not allow herself\nto take a car and go to the dacha.\nDriver Novikov would say: “Eva Konstantinovna,\nlet me drive you to the dacha; you have\nsmall hands, it is hard.” Sometimes Mama\nagreed, but asked to be left\nnot at the bus stop; she walked the rest\nto the dacha on foot, because she feared the children\nwould see the car and tell Father.\nMama told that [some?] [?]\nfrom the North sent Father as a gift\ncaviar and red fish. Papa told\nthe messenger that he had asked for nothing\nand asks for nothing and cannot accept\nthe parcel. The messenger says: “And what am I\nto do with this parcel?” Father answered:\n“Take it back to the one who sent you.”\nAt that time there was a short[?]age of prod-\nucts, and Father was given orders.\nOnce he brings home 2\n[?] from the order and says to Mama:\n“Here are 2 [tins?]: one from the OGPU, and the other\nfrom the CC. Choose. You may take only one.”\nHowever much Mama wanted 2, she could not\ndo that for herself. She knew that Father\nwould not allow it.\nWe were not spoiled with food or\nclothes. Cheese and sausage — for holidays. Can-\ndies too. Grandmother cooked a great deal\nof jam; that is what we ate. Fruit\nwas given us; Grandmother gave it (she\nran the household). In the evening when we\nwent to bed and asked for [more?], she\n[?] to us and to each gave either\na tangerine or an apple. And so dinner\nwas: soup, a second course and something for a third.\nEvery Sunday Grandmother baked\npies (and [especially?] she baked magnificently).\nWe especially loved the pies with\npotato, because those were\nPapa’s favorite pies.\nI remember once in the 5th grade for\nconduct for the week I was given\n“mediocre”; this was terrible, because\nI studied well and never re-\nceived bad marks for conduct. I\nin every way [?] [begged?] from school\nwithout [a package?] not to the embankment[?] during\nrecess, how [?] and [describe?]\nthe mark for conduct. I did not know how\nto tell my parents about this. I under-\n[signed?] [?] in the diary [?]\nmy parents in the diary [?] [?]\nI [?] and signed myself. A week\nlater Papa, looking through my\ndiary, saw something [signed?]. He\nasks Mama: “Who signed this?”\nI quickly answered: “Mama.” He [saw?]\nthat it was not Mama’s signature. I\nhad to bring out everything as it was.\nFather did not scold me, but only said:\n“Never do any[thing?] like that again. That\nis your forged signature.” With that it\nended… without shouting, without mora[lizing].\nI understood.\nOften Papa would come up to me and\nsay: “Good girl. Samsonov\ncharacter” and kiss me on the nose\nbut, unfortunately, I do not altogether have\na Samsonov character; I do not [have\nenough?] of his firmness.\nOutwardly I resemble him.\nIn childhood Papa often told\nus about his homeland, about his child-\nhood. In the evening in the garden we would sit\non a bench, and Papa would begin his sto-\n[ry?].\nIt is known that Father came from Bess-\n[ar]abia (now Moldavia), the village of Mikhaylyony;\nit was a Ukrainian village. We never\nknew either his father or his mother or\nhis brothers or sisters. So he left\nhis native parts (but not of his own will)\nsomewhere in 1908–10. After the revolution\nBessarabia went to Romania, and he\nwas no longer in his homeland. “After\nthe [Patriotic?] war we as if thought\nof going there, but for a time there [were?] [other?] [?]\nFor Father it was as if not to change\nrelatives, taking into account his\n[?] (Cheka, CC, Comintern[?].)\nOnly he told us that [his?]\n[mother?] was named Elizaveta.\nHe told much about his [childhood?].\nThe family was poor; his father [?]\nThey had a small house by the river\nand they had a large dog “Kov-\n[?].” So we remembered him. The forest [?]\n[?], Papa told how in the evening\na tired peasant on a horse, and\n[?] behind them. The road into the village [?]\nmany of their houses. Only when the peasant\n[grew tired?], the dog would seize the horse by the tail\nwith its front paws braced [with claws?]\nagainst the hind legs and stop [?]\n[?] [shouts?] at the horse, beats\n[?], and the horse stands. [?]\nhe sees that [the dog?] is [to blame?] [?]\nHe gets off the horse, drives off [the dog?]\n[?] onto the horse. And the dog again\nwill not let the horse go. So several times.\nThen he sang us Ukrainian\nand other songs. “The Dnieper roars and groans, [?]\n[?]” And then he sang songs that [he knew?],\n[from?] the events of that time: the airs\nof Port Arthur, the Tsar’s manifesto, [songs?]\n[insert in the margin:]\n[?] 10.XI.1930 [VKP(b)?]\nSamsonov [T. P.?] [Zab.?] “Wonders” [Uk.?], 1919 — [accents?]\n(Leaf shown in readable orientation; text continues below.)\nof students. I remembered some of them:\n“Hey, sailors, on!..” Or [they sang?]:\n“Hey, our Fatherland, hey,\nPort Arthur is yours no more…”\nThe Tsar’s manifesto: “They set the peasants free\non 19 February,\nOnly they did not give the people liberty\nHere is the mercy of the nobles and the tsar for you.”\nStudent unrest;\n(Student demonstra-\ntions then were dispersed\nby Cossacks)\n“And let the Cossacks rejoice,\nLet them thrash them with nagaikas\nBeat harder, beat harder\nAnd put them in prison!”\nOn the rule of Nicholas II: “Witte rules, rules\nBoth right and left, Hard[?]\nI myself sign,\nI, bloody Nicholas.”\nWe listened with interest to his stories, for\nthese were the stories of an eyewitness. We long\nsat side by side, then looked at the starry\nsky, and Papa showed us the stars.\nPapa had a good voice and ear. He sang\nbeautifully.\nAs I already wrote, Mama fell very seriously\nill: she often lay in hospital,\nthen she was sent to a sanatorium; long\nshe was [in?] [?]. Mama and Father\ndid everything possible to cure her.\nEspecially Mama. Mama always did everything\npossible to help.\nShe too loved to sing; she had a good\nvoice and a good ear.\nMama told (Father was still Administrator\nof the CC)\nthat once at night the telephone\nrang from the “Kremlin Hospital” (teleph[one?]). Papa\nasked, at first understanding nothing, [took?]\n[?] paper and pencil and began to\nwrite: “Dictate, Alliluyeva…”\nMama says to him that this is Stalin’s wife.\nIt was late at night, when Alliluyeva\nbecame pregnant. They called Father so that\nhe would arrange everything as required.\nEvents at Lake Khasan. Having read the report\nof the Japanese attack on our territory\nFather took it very agitatedly. He\nordered that the events be followed, made\ncuttings from the newspapers on this subject,\n(I think he kept some of them\nNote\nThe following leaf is a repeat scan of the same page; a separate story is not published. In our garden there was a swing, [on an iron?] rod\nand on [two?] boards. There [?] they tied\n[ropes?], but Temka all the same [sat?] [?]\nthe swing was not strong, [and it?] col-\n[lapsed?]. [?] and with this [?] fell\nto the ground, [?] [ran?],\nnot [?] with his hand, broke [a finger? / his hand?].\nThey quickly informed the parents; [they?] came,\ntook him, drove him to [hospital?], where they put\na cast on.\n1937–1938.\nHaving read in the newspaper [the report?] of the “trea-\nson” of Tukhachevsky, [Yakir?] and others,\nFather was very [indignant / agitated?]. He [altogether?] could\nnot understand this. [Then?] [began?]\nthe arrests of many of his [comrades?]\nwith whom he [worked? / was friends?],\nworking in the Cheka, their [?] [?] and others.\nEmployees of the Cheka–OGPU were arrested;\nto Father they [slipped? / submitted?], but they did not [touch?] him alone.\nMama told [that when she was?] in Sereb-\nryany [Bor?] at night [?] [?] a car\nis coming [?]. She [thought?] it was to us.\nOnly when [the car?] [?] was passing,\nit stopped for some [time?].\nIn 1938 Father was removed from work,\nand he was [without work?] [several?] months [?].\nThen Shcherbakov [then secretary?] of the Moscow Committee\nmade Father director of [?]processing\nindust[ry?].\nAnd my brother and I, having come to Moscow, went round\nall our [acquaintances?] and visited as many\nflats [?] [?] further; we\nreported these [addresses?] to Mama. There was [?]\nsealed [?] [?] flats in\nour entrance.\nFather and Mama all that time [lived?]\nas under a sword of Damocles. When he\ngoes out, [?] [?] were arrested\ngood comrades, still from the times\nof exile: Boris [Sanilov? / Sanilin?], Metelin and others.\nAnd also his comrades from the front,\nfrom work in the Cheka: Pavlinovsky, Ivan [Beryozin? / Beryozov?],\nMirov, Belinsky and others.\nFather, apparently, could not take this in.\nHe changed greatly, became silent.\nThen he was [?] deprived of certain\nprivileges: the canteen, the polyclinic, and others.\nMama told him to call and find out\nwhat the matter was. He called so-and-so and so on;\nthey did not do this for Father. Later, after\nmany years he confessed to Mama that he\ndid this so that his surname\nwould cease to be mentioned in those lists.\nYes, Father in this [?] was lucky: he is\none of the close associates of F. E. Dzerzhinsky\nwhom this terrible ma-\nchine did not swallow.\nI remember this: it was in the days of Lenin’s memory\nand our [?] leader asked who\nof our parents had met Lenin\nand whether he could tell\nthe pupils about these meetings. I asked\nPapa and he promised to come to our\ngathering. I was very nervous. Papa\ncame; he was dressed in a semi-military\nsuit, with orders. He [?] [?]\n[?] and very interestingly told\nus about his meetings with V. I. Lenin.\n[I?] [liked?] it and I was very proud of\nmy father.\nPapa always had a bent for\nhistory, literature. He himself wrote\nverses (they have been preserved to this day),\n[?] wrote a novel “Razm[?]stvo,” but it\nwas not published; he was always\nbusy (his affairs); he wrote much,\nread and in general nourished an enormous\nlove of the book.\nHe gave many years to the book business.\nHe was director of the publishing house\nof the Academy of Sciences, was director\nof the film studio “Mezhrabpomfilm” (this is con-\nnected with the Comintern), worked at the In-\nstitute of Marxism-Leninism of Marx and Engels, [worked?]\nin [?] his last place of work —\nIspolkom[?]izdat.\nPapa very much loved flowers. In our flat\nall the windows were filled with flowers; he\nhimself looked after them, watered, re-\npotted, and in spring and summer on\nour balconies there were flowers and even\ntomatoes.\nPapa very much loved children and knew how to deal\nwith them. Always even, calm\nbut firm, and sometimes also strict. He\noccupied himself a great deal with my elder\nson. They played much, traveled\nabout Moscow. Papa told him\na great deal. I found it interesting with him.\nType: manuscript on squared paper (notebook).\nIn 1951 he showed me a notebook in which\nhe had begun to write down his recollections of\nhis meetings with outstanding people of that\nepoch.\nI said to Papa: “Why don’t you\nwrite a book about this?” He answered:\n“Now is not the time. Now is not the time.”\nSo he never managed to tell much\nof what he knew and had seen, and he had seen much,\nfor he found himself at the center of the greatest\nevents.\nThe notebook which he showed me in 1951\nlies before me now, and\nI seem to hear his voice narrating\nto me those events.\nHe met V. I. Lenin. Several times\nPapa listened to Lenin’s speeches at various\nmeetings. He first met\nLenin in the winter of 1920–21 (about this\nmemorable meeting it was published in\nthe collection They Guarded V. I. Lenin.\nThe second meeting with V. I. took place in March 1921\nduring the Comintern Congress in an official\nsetting in the Kremlin” (see Papa’s notes in\nthe reserved notebook.)\nMeetings with I. V. Stalin.\nIt was at the end of 1918 and the beginning of 1919. The 3rd Army,\nwhere Father was head of the Special Department,\nwas catastrophically retreating. And then to the town of Glazov,\nwhere the army headquarters was, arrived I. V. Stalin,\nF. E. Dzerzhinsky. Father was summoned to headquarters,\nwhere he became acquainted with F. E., who de-\nmanded that a number of needed infor-\nmation be provided to him. There he also saw Stalin for the first time.\n(see Papa’s notebook)\nMeetings with F. E. Dzerzhinsky\nThe first meeting took place in Glazov. From the very\nfirst meeting, as Father wrote, complete mutual understanding\nwas established between him and F. E.\nFather worked with F. E. from 1919 until\nF. E.’s death itself in 1926. Father had to\nwork with F. E. not only along the Cheka line,\nbut in the People’s Commissariat of Railways, in the Supreme Council of the National Economy of the USSR. His method of\nwork — burning! Besides that F. E. was\nstrikingly honest, never bent his soul,\nhe was knightly objective. “I never\nwept and do not weep, but when I had to\nthrow a spadeful of earth onto F. E.’s coffin I\nwept.” Papa sincerely loved this man.\n(see the interesting recollections in Father’s notebook\nThe sentence breaks off at the lower edge of the page. No continuation was found in the available leaves.\n← Dacha, rest, anniversaries · Notebook contents · Documents in the notebook →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/08-father-character/","summary":"Stories of principle, gifts, the garden, students, the year 1951.","title":"Father’s character"},{"content":"From Tatyana Timofeevna’s notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”. First person. [?] = unclear.\nType: collage on squared paper (album page).\nElements of the page Upper left — photocopy / imprint of a certificate (the same as more fully on p. 075): CERTIFICATE 1919, 16 January issued to Comrade Samsonov T. P. in that by me there has been given him for carrying my personal revolver of the “Colt” system No. 75350, which I certify: chairman of the All-Russian Extraordinary Commission: [signature] F. Dzerzhinsky Upper right — portrait of F. E. Dzerzhinsky (photo); next to it partly visible printed biographical text about Samsonov (full text — on p. 079).\nCenter — handwritten insert:\nInsert.\nFrom meetings with I. V. Stalin.\nKislovodsk. 1923. I. V. came to\nKislovodsk for treatment.\n“At the end of his treatment I. V.\nmade me a proposal to en-\nter his service as secretary in\nthe Apparatus of the CC. To this I replied\nthat since Comrade Dzerzhinsky\nhas confidence in me and I\nhave long worked under his lead-\nership, before answering\nI should like to consult\nwith him on this question. I. V.,\nsmiling, said: ‘Well then,\nconsult and tell me.’\n(Father remained with Dz.)\nFather appointed Administrator\nof the CC of the VKP(b). It happened\nthat Father met I. V. in\nthe House of Unions. They greeted each other,\nand I. V. said: ‘I know you are a firm\nmanager. We need such a one\nin the Apparatus of the CC.’”\nBottom — crop/fragment of another photograph (man’s suit, lapel with a badge); no text.\nRight — edges of other pasted sheets/photographs (partly cover the grid).\nType: photograph (no handwritten text on the face).\nBlack-and-white portrait of a bald middle-aged/older man in a dark suit, white shirt and dark necktie; on the lapel — a badge (order/breast badge, round). Light background.\n[Verso of this photograph — p. 074. By the album’s context and the inscription on the verso — T. P. Samsonov; the image agrees with Father’s portrait on other pages.]\nType: verso of the photograph (p. 073). Manuscript in red ink + pencil notes.\nText on the verso oriented diagonally/at an angle to the edges of the card.\nRed ink (dedication) To a respected person\n[and friend?] from a kind heart\nabout F. E. Dzerzhinsky\nWith respect\nT. P. Samsonov\n25/VI – 47\n[Second line: confidently read as “… from a kind heart”; beginning of the line disputed — “and friend” / “person”; a repeat of “person” after the first line is less natural, hence “and friend?” with a mark.]\nPencil 4/10 9/12 06 – 1/XII\n[catalogue / archival / inventory marks; purpose of decoding unknown] Stains (brownish) on the cardboard — no text.\nType: album page — handwritten heading + pasted documents.\nHandwritten heading (blue/violet ink) Certificate issued to Father\nby Dzerzhinsky F. E.\nMain certificate (typescript / printed form, pre-reform orthography) In the upper right corner of the form: N – 15\nCERTIFICATE 1919, 16 January issued to Comrade Samsonov T. P. in that by me there has been given him for carrying my personal revolver of the “Colt” system No. 75350, which I certify: chairman of the All-Russian Extraordinary Commission: [handwritten signature] F. Dzerzhinsky Lower left Another (smaller) imprint/photo of the same “Certificate” (the same text of 16.I.1919, Dzerzhinsky’s signature).\nLower right — document / card “From the Collegium of the GPU” Printed text (partial):\nFrom the Collegium of the GPU The honorary title of chekist requires vigilance, resoluteness and courage. Handwritten address (right):\nTo Comrade\nSamsonov\nTimofey\nPetrovich\n[for?] outstanding struggle\nagainst counter-revolution\nBelow: “breast badge for” + round seal (GPU / related agency; on the imprint letters like “G.P.U.” / “NKVD” are visible — not all readable)\n“Chairman of the GPU” + signature [Menzhinsky? / illegible]\nType: newspaper clipping, pasted in; above — handwritten reference.\nHandwritten note (above the clipping) (Pravda 1929\n20 July)\n[The date agrees with the 3rd anniversary of F. E. Dzerzhinsky’s death (20.VII.1926) and the phrase in the text “he perished already three years ago.”]\nPrinted text of the clipping On Dzerzhinsky.\nAlthough Dzerzhinsky per-\nished already three years ago, somehow it is hard\nto get used to the thought that he\nis indeed no longer among us. And\nthat is understandable. Dzerzhinsky, on the instruc-\ntion of our party and of Vladimir\nIlyich Lenin himself, carried out such enormous\ndifficult practical revolutionary\ntasks as were within the power only of\na revolutionary giant, which the\nfirst chekist was. To his\nlot fell the hardest work of\nstrengthening the dictatorship of the proletariat in\nour country.\nBoth as head of the Cheka and as\nhead of our national econo-\nmy Dzerzhinsky everywhere developed an im-\nmense working tempo and work. He resembled\na gigantic machine that inces-\nsantly hummed, lived under itself and scat-\ntered everything that stood in the way of\nthe development of the proletarian revolution in our\ncountry, that hindered our success-\nful socialist construction.\nAnyone great who had the happiness to work\nbeside the late Dzerzhinsky remembers\nwith what heat and fury he fell\nupon those comrades who even\nto any degree raised the ques-\ntion of non-fulfillment of party directives,\n[for carrying out / in carrying out?] [them / in?] [capitalism / ?].\nI remember how at one of the meetings of the Colle-\ngium of the Cheka, it seems in 1921, someone\nof the comrades hinted that the CC\non one question, in this com-\nrade’s view, had taken a hasty decision. Dzer-\nzhinsky so dressed down this comrade\nthat the latter did not know where to put himself. In con-\nclusion Dzerzhinsky declared that he\nwould not permit conversations about annulling decisions\nof the Party CC to be raised\nat the Collegium of the Cheka. Since the matter concerned one\nof the military questions, it is clear that the de-\ncision of the Party CC had to be\ncarried out without reservation. And it was car-\nried out. This devotion of Dzerzhins-\nky in carrying out party decisions showed\nitself also in his last speech at\nthe July plenum of the CC of 1926, when\nlike a lion he threw himself upon the Trotskyist-\nopposition demagogues who tried\nto weaken the monolith, unity and steadi-\nness of that party of which Dzerzhinsky\nwas a faithful son.\nOur enemies portrayed Dzerzhins-\nky as a hard-hearted, bloodthirsty\nsadist, whereas among many\nold and young chekists one did not\nmeet people so responsive to\nhuman suffering. But\nclass hatred for the enemies of the working\nclass, capitalists, landowners and their\nhenchmen sat so deeply in\nDzerzhinsky that he with all his being as a revo-\nlutionary-Bolshevik ruthlessly de-\nalt with those who hindered the work-\ning people from freeing themselves from the yoke of capital and na-\n[tionalism? / onslaught?]. Dzerzhinsky also possessed great\nmagnanimity. I remember how once one of\nthe former railwaymen obtained [the right?] to im-\npersonate[?] Dzerzhinsky and demanded\nat the Cheka garage a car as for the chair-\nman of the Cheka. They sent him a car, but as\na result the false chairman found him-\nself in the Cheka before Dzerzhinsky him-\nself. The blackmailer trembled like an aspen\nleaf. Dzerzhinsky calmly approached\nhim and jokingly said: “So it is you\nwho thought that Dzerzhinsky — eh?” The poor\nblackmailer begged for mercy, pointing\nto his proletarian origin.\nDzerzhinsky forgave him and at once\nreleased him. Subsequently this rail-\nwayman reformed and became an honest work-\ner.\nA special trait of character of this\nenormous revolutionary-Bolshevik\nwas that in all the difficulties\nthat arose in the work he quickly found\nways out. In the period of the civil war\n[…]\n[…] in the struggle with political counter-intelli-\ngence there were so many hard\nmoments when workers toiled almost\nlosing their way, having no possibility\nof getting on the track of enemies who every-\nwhere dug against us. In such cases\nwe went to Dzerzhinsky and, following his\nadvice and directions, successfully repelled\nthe intrigues of our numerous enemies.\nI remember, on the day of the 25th anniversary of re-\nvolutionary Marxist [?] and\nthe late Marchlewski told in\na circle of close friends such an episode from\nDzerzhinsky’s underground work. In War-\nsaw two gendarmes burst[?] into\nthe flat of the wanted Dzerzhins-\nky and were to arrest him. They\nran in with a search. Dzerzhinsky dashed\nout, not keeping to the door. Quickly he\nslipped out the door, clicked the key and\nlocked the gendarmes in the room. Thus\nhe saved himself from arrest.\nPopular courage and resolution, as\neveryone knows, did not leave Dzerzhinsky\nalso later, already in the October pe-\nriod, in deciding questions of enormous\nrevolutionary and state signifi-\ncance.\nTake at least those difficulties that\nstood before our country in re-\nstoring industry after\nthe imperialist and civil wars.\nHaving received as a legacy a ruined na-\ntional economy, our impoverished\ncountry had by its own forces,\nsurrounded by the barbed wire of block-\nade, to restore industry and\ntransport. Human\nefforts were needed in order to develop the work\nof reconstructing our national econ-\nomy on new socialist princi-\nples. Dzerzhinsky — at the head of the VSNKh\nof the USSR. Carefully studying the needs of in-\ndustry, he leads the economic\nleading cadres, and through them all\nthe working masses, along the path of restora-\ntion and reconstruction of the national econ-\nomy. For this work colos-\nsal means are required. They must be found. Here\ntoo the exceptional qual-\nities of Dzerzhinsky show themselves. The revolutionary or-\ngan of the VSNKh of the USSR is given a directive to\nbuild its work on the revision of indus-\ntrial institutions and enterprises not from\nformal principles but in essence,\nby recovering materials and money lying\ndead, by seizing non-\nliquid values, by fighting tendencies\nof certain economic managers who\ndivert enormous industrial funds\nto needs not directly related\nto it, and so on, and so forth. Work on\nraising labor productivity,\nthe struggle for a regime of economy, for simplifying\nand rationalizing the industrial ad-\nministrative apparatus, and so on, and so forth,\nalso belong among the most important ser-\nvices of Dzerzhinsky in raising and re-\norganizing our national social-\nist economy.\nEspecially clearly he devoted himself to the question\nof the struggle with private-capitalist\nelements in our country. In one of\nhis numerous notes before\nus, the revolutionary workers of the VSNKh,\nDzerzhinsky set the task of watchfully\nobserving that our economic\norgans not fall into the paws of private\ntraders, into the paws of nepmen. Dzerzhinsky under\nall conditions always remained on the gen-\neral Leninist line of our par-\nty, courageously fought for it and glo-\nriously perished for the party in the struggle with the disor-\nganizers-Trotskyists.\nSAMSONOV.\n[Small newspaper type; individual words and column joins on the photograph are blurred — places with [?] and […] were not reconstructed for sense beyond the readable.]\nType: photo on an album sheet + handwritten caption above.\nManuscript (above the photo) The prison in Liverpool\nwhere Father sat for a speech\nat an anti-war meeting.\nPhoto Black-and-white image of a prison / government building behind a high stone wall; a long block with chimneys/stacks, a row of windows. Foreground — dark grass/earth.\nThe photo is pasted onto paper with a serrated (scalloped) upper edge.\nType: photographs; no handwritten text.\nTwo adjacent black-and-white shots (a spread / two frames) of prison or government blocks behind brick/stone walls; chimneys, roofs, long walls.\n[By the context of p. 077 — continuation of views of the prison in Liverpool (or of the same complex); there is no separate caption on this page.]\nThe lower part of the sheet is empty.\nType: album collage page (certificate, portraits, group photo, captions).\nUpper left Again an imprint of the Certificate of 16.I.1919 (revolver “Colt” No. 75350, signature of F. Dzerzhinsky) — the same document as on p. 072 / 075.\nUpper right Portrait of a bald man (Dzerzhinsky / or the same type of portrait as on 072) + printed biographical insert:\nSAMSONOV Timofey Petrovich, member of the VKP(b) since 1919, awarded the Or- der of the Red Ban- ner, director of the society “Mezhrabpomfilm.” E- lected a member of the Moscow So- viet a second time (Dzer- zhinsky district.) Center left Portrait photo: a man in a dark hat (papakha/fur) and a dark buttoned jacket/gymnastyorka — T. P. Samsonov (Father).\nManuscript to the right of the portrait Administrator\nof the CC of the VKP(b)\n(1927 – 1934)\n[Last digit of the end year: on the photograph reads as 1934; if in doubt — 193[4?].]\nBottom — group photo A meeting at a long table; about ten men.\nArrow and caption to the right: ← Papa (points to a figure nearer the right edge of the table).\nManuscript under the group photo Collegium of the Cheka\nIn the center: F. E. Dzerzhinsky, Menzhinsky\nPersons Name Role on pages 071–079 Samsonov Timofey Petrovich (Father, “Papa”) Author of notes/notebooks; head of the Special Department of the 3rd Army (end 1918 – early 1919); worked with Dzerzhinsky 1919–1926 (Cheka, People’s Commissariat of Ways of Communication, VSNKh); Administrator of the CC of the VKP(b) (1927–1934); member of the VKP(b) from 1919; Order of the Red Banner; director of “Mezhrabpomfilm”; deputy of the Moscow Soviet (Dzerzhinsky district, 2nd time); sat in prison in Liverpool for a speech at an anti-war meeting; author of the article “On Dzerzhinsky” (signed SAMSONOV) Tatyana Timofeevna (daughter, author of the manuscript) In 1951 saw Father’s notebook; proposed writing a book; keeps the notebook V. I. Lenin Meetings with Father; speeches; first personal meeting winter 1920–21; second — March 1921, Comintern Congress, Kremlin I. V. Stalin Glazov, end 1918 / early 1919 (with Dzerzhinsky); Kislovodsk 1923 (treatment; proposal to become secretary in the Apparatus of the CC — Father declined, remained with Dzerzhinsky); 1927, House of Unions — remark about a “firm manager” F. E. Dzerzhinsky Glazov 1918/19; gave Father his personal revolver “Colt” No. 75350 (cert. 16.I.1919); joint work until death 1926; funeral (Father threw a spadeful of earth); Father’s article 1929; group photo of the Collegium of the Cheka Menzhinsky Mentioned on the group photo of the Collegium of the Cheka (“in the center: … Menzhinsky”); possible signature on the GPU card (p. 075) — uncertain Marchlewski Mentioned in Samsonov’s article (episode of Dzerzhinsky’s underground in Warsaw) Reference index for this chapter (not part of the manuscript) Dates and places (as in the text) End 1918 – early 1919 — 3rd Army retreats; headquarters in Glazov; arrival of Stalin and Dzerzhinsky; Father’s acquaintance with F. E.; first sight of Stalin. 16 January 1919 — certificate: Dzerzhinsky gives Samsonov T. P. his personal revolver of the “Colt” system No. 75350. Winter 1920–21 — Father’s first meeting with Lenin (see the collection They Guarded V. I. Lenin). March 1921 — second meeting with Lenin, Comintern Congress, official setting in the Kremlin. 1919 – 1926 — Father’s work with Dzerzhinsky (until F. E.’s death in 1926). 1923, Kislovodsk — Stalin on treatment; proposal of secretaryship in the Apparatus of the CC; Father remains with Dzerzhinsky. 1927 — Father appointed Administrator of the CC of the VKP(b); meeting with Stalin in the House of Unions. 1927 – 1934 — period “Administrator of the CC of the VKP(b)” (by the caption to the portrait). 20 July 1929 — Pravda; Samsonov’s article “On Dzerzhinsky.” 25/VI/1947 — dedication on the verso of the photo: T. P. Samsonov. 1951 — Father showed his daughter the notebook with notes on meetings. Liverpool — prison where Father sat “for a speech at an anti-war meeting.” Documents / artifacts on the pages Cheka certificate 16.I.1919 (revolver “Colt” No. 75350) — copies on 072, 075, 079. Card/document of the Collegium of the GPU on the honorary title of chekist / breast badge — 075. Clipping Pravda, 20.VII.1929, “On Dzerzhinsky,” signed SAMSONOV — 076. Photo of the prison in Liverpool + views of buildings — 077, 078. Portrait of Father in a hat; bio insert “Mezhrabpomfilm” / Moscow Soviet — 079. Group photo “Collegium of the Cheka” (Dzerzhinsky, Menzhinsky in the center; “Papa” marked with an arrow) — 079. “Reserved notebook” / “Papa’s notebook” / “Father’s notebook” — repeatedly referred to as a source of details. Collection They Guarded V. I. Lenin — publication about the first meeting with Lenin. Institutions (as named) Special Department of the 3rd Army Cheka / All-Russian Cheka / Collegium of the Cheka People’s Commissariat of Ways of Communication VSNKh of the USSR Apparatus of the CC / CC of the VKP(b) House of Unions GPU (Collegium of the GPU) Moscow Soviet (Dzerzhinsky district) society “Mezhrabpomfilm” Comintern Congress; Kremlin Notes on reading quality 071: Father’s quotation about tears at Dzerzhinsky’s funeral — “did not cry and do not cry” (not “dragged/drag”); “method of work — burning.” 074: second line of the dedication — [and friend?] from a kind heart. 076: newspaper type is small; several places in the middle of columns (gendarmes episode, certain adjectives) marked [?] / […]. 078: no text (photos only). 073: no text (portrait only). ← Father\u0026rsquo;s character · Notebook contents · Notebook continued (pp. 080–089) →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/09-documents-in-notebook/","summary":"Portraits, Dzerzhinsky’s certificate, citations (pp. 072–079).","title":"Documents in the notebook"},{"content":"Continuation of Tatyana Timofeevna’s handwritten notebook: biographical notes about Father, then the story of her sister Genya.\nFrom the handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs.”\nTimofey Petrovich’s story continued (pp. 080–086) F. E. Dzerzhinsky; Belenky (Vilensky?); Papa.\nFuneral (c. 1926?). F. E. Dzerzhinsky; Papa.\nFull notebook leaf p. 080 — photo collage and author’s captions.\nCaptions on the leaf (blue ink, right of the upper print):\nF. E. Dzerzhinsky\nBelenky[?] / Vilensky[?]\nPapa.\nCaptions (lower print):\nFuneral (192[6?])\nF. E. Dzerzhinsky\nPapa is carrying [?]\nAlexandrovsky Central (Siberia), 1910. “Father was imprisoned here in summer 1910.”\nFull notebook leaf p. 081 — Father’s meetings; Alexandrovsky Central.\nFather met many figures\nof that era: including Molotov V. M., Voroshilov K. E.,\nFrunze M. V., Kaganovich L. M., Vyshinsky A. Ya.,\nKuibyshev V. V., Khrushchev N. S., Mikoyan A. I., Kalinin M. I.,\nKaminsky I. I., Bukharin N. I.,\nYagoda G. G., Ordzhonikidze G. K., Andreev A. A.,\nBudenny, [?] M. F., Kirov S. M.,\nAntonov-Ovseyenko V. A., Gorky A. M., Clara Zetkin,\nKotovsky, Artyom, Orlov\n(Father worked at “Mezhrabpomfilm” from 1934–36)\nFirst meetings with Artyom date to 1910.\nWe sat with him in summer 1910 in the Alexandrovsky\nkatorga transit Central\nawaiting dispatch to the place of settlement on\nthe Lena river. (See Father’s recollections in his notebook)\nCaption on the print:\nAlexandrovsky Central (Siberia)\n(Here Father sat in summer 1910)\n1941, evacuation.\nAt that time, [people?] came to us\n[?] with their little children. They\nwere very ill: tuberculosis, in a very\nserious form. [Her?] husband\nwas left in Kuibyshev (Samara); he\nwas a serviceman. At that time Father\nwas director of a metal-working\nplant.\n[I?] very much [?] everyone. And all\nour [?] [?]\nbegan [to leave?]. Evacuation began.\nWe were to be sent to Kuiby-\nshev — that was [Mama?], her son, Grandmother and I\n[?] like Mama. Then\nMama returned to Moscow, and we\nstayed in 2 rooms which were oc-\ncupied by [?] and her husband.\nThen, as is known, as I wrote\nabout Mama, [?] was very much [evacuated?]\nto [?] [?] together with [?] and Ku-\n[?] (Mama [?] worked).\nFather remained in Moscow; he wanted\nto join the army, but by age\nhe was not taken. Our house was entirely\ncleared and, they say, mined,\n[?] [?] [combine? / plant?] not far from\nthe factory, and sometimes he [?] in\n[?]. He organized at the plant\nthe production of grenades for the army,\ntogether with the workers he built [?]\n[?] on [?] toward Moscow.\n(Read his diary “Notes […]\nbook[?]”) So all [?] scattered to their\n[?]. [?] died [?] and her [?]\n[?] were called into the army and after that\nnever returned.\nThen Father worked at Shatura on\npeat works; he was sent\nthere [by?] the Party. Then he left\nfor [?] Leningrad.\nThen we returned to Moscow\nto our house, to 2 rooms. One [?]\n[?] [?] with [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?]\nflat [?]\n“[?]” moved; several families\nincluding ours moved to\nbldg 11, apt 116 on B. Kaluzhskaya. Father did not\nobject and made no [?]\n“[?]” into that house, as he [?]\n“[?] did not want us to [?]\nsomewhere else still [?]”.\n1948–1955, Father’s illness and death.\n1948–1950. Arrests began again ([?]\ndoctors, the Leningrad affair, etc. See our\nhistory, if of interest).\nFather became silent, worked much at\nhistory, wrote his book and discussed\nno one. It seems it was very hard for him.\nI. V. Stalin dies; then followed\nevents as a result of which\nKhrushchev came to power. Then the 20th Congress and the famous letter[?]\nFather was very shaken; he took\nall that had happened hard. All his close\ncomrades perished: Kedrov, Moroz,\nPavlunovsky, Petrov, Senkov, Metelin and others.\nPractically the members of the\nFirst Collegium of the Cheka were destroyed; Father alone remained. No one\ncan give an answer to this question.\nWhy[?]\n[Once?] he comes into the room with [?]\n[?], goes up to Mama and asks:\n“Do you [?] what the cult of personality is[?]”\nMama answers: “Yes, [?],” and he\n[?] [?] “Well then, but I’m not going” and said:\n“Well [?] you don’t understand. This cult\n[?] [?] they will build[?].\n[?] he called [?]”.\nIn December 1954 Papa had a\nstroke; he was immobile, and we\nall hoped, but rather [?]\nbut then a second stroke, a very se-\nvere one; Father was taken to hospital ([?]\nto this [?] all-Union [?]\n[?] hospital [Strashno? / terrible?] [?] [?]\nand Father’s mother spends days there, days\nin the hospital. In autumn, they with Mama, Father\nin a sanatorium at “Kratovo” [?]\n[?] Then [?] [?]\n[?] [?] him [?] to hospital,\nfrom which he did not return. He died on 28 October (Friday)\n1955. We were still [?] invited to\nthe hospital and warned that the condition\nwas critical. We wanted to go in to him\nbut the doctor did not advise it, because he was\n[?] [?] And at 23:30 they telephoned\nfrom the hospital that he had died.\nMama, [?] in the flat and [?]\n“Well, it’s all over. It’s all over. To [?]\n[?] Sasha, he [?] and said to her:\n“[?] [?] in [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nThe text breaks off on this page; other notebook entries follow.\nFather’s grave; visitors from the KGB.\nSo he never fulfilled his promise\nto write “Notes of a Chekist” and the history\nof his life, and also his [?] [?]\n[?] He knew so much, and\ntook it all with him.\nHe is buried at Novodevichy Cemetery.\nOn the day of remembrance (20 December) Komsomol members from the KGB\ncame yearly to his grave\n([several?] people) and brought flowers\nto his grave.\nAnd once people from the KGB came to me;\nthey were interested in Father’s materials\nfor their museum. In the chekist club\nof the KGB there is an Honor Hall. That is their museum.\nHow with my brother they admitted us there, and\nwe saw materials about Father. There\n[?] a stand is devoted to [?] Papa. Papa\nleft his mark in the history of our\ncountry, (how will this be regarded\nat the present time? I do not know).\nPhotographs on the leaf (see figure above): people at a cemetery monument in winter; a dog; a group of people in winter at the cemetery.\nCaption (right):\n“[?]\n[?] in [?]\n[?]\n[?] KGB\ncame\nto Father’s\ngrave and\nbrought\nflowers.”\nCaption (lower frame):\n[?] [?]\n[?] [?]\nPosts and biography of T. P. Samsonov (list).\nFather\nMember of the Chelyabinsk Soviet (1918), commissar of labour Delegate to the 16th Conference of the VKP(b) (1929), No. 570\nmandate Delegate to the 16th Congress of the VKP(b) (1930), mandate No. 685\n(Head of a department of the CC VKP(b)) Delegate to the 17th Conference of the VKP(b) (1932), mandate\nNo. 398[?] Delegate to the 17th Congress of the VKP(b) (1934), mandate No. 570[?] Member of the Moscow Soviet, elected twice from\nthe Dzerzhinsky district. Samsonov Timofey Petrovich, peasant, b. 1888\nBessarabia guberniya, [?] work from 1906, [?]\n(anarcho-communist), arrested 4 times: 1906, 1907,\n1910, 1917; tried 4 times: Odessa, Judicial Chamber\nin 1908, Art. 120, sentenced to 1½ y. fortress[?], a second time[?]\nby the same court in 1909, Art. 102, sentenced [?]\n(exile) to settlement, a third time\nin 1910 District Court for preparation of an expropria-\ntion, sentenced to 5 y. prison, and a fourth time\nin 1917 in Liverpool ([England?]) Crown Court\nfor [antimilitarist?] speech, sentenced\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] Khotin, Kamenets-\nPodolsk, Kishinev, [?] [?] settlement\nIrkutsk guberniya, Kirensk uyezd [?] [?]\n[?] 5 years, exile Irkutsk g. Kirensk u.\n[?] 4 years, emigr. 2 y.; [?] VKP(b)\n(“Participants in the Russian revolutionary\nmovement. [?]” [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nMoscow, 1927.\nMama and Papa visiting Povstukha (Gvostukha).\nThe same visit: second frame.\nFull notebook leaf p. 086 — Mama and Papa visiting Gvostukha.\nMama and Papa visiting Gvostukha.\nCaptions on the leaf:\n(In glasses and with a moustache sits\nGvostukha)\nAnd in this picture Mama —\nSister Genya and brother Tyoma (beginning, pp. 087–089) Sister and brother; Genya’s letter-verses, 1936.\nSister and brother\nMy sister\nAs I already wrote, there were\n3 children in our family: Genya (1920), Tyoma (1923) and I Tanya (1926)\nGenya was born in Moscow in February 1920 and died in 1941, [?]\nGenya (Evgenia) was Father’s daughter from his first\nmarriage. Her mother died, leaving a two-year-old daughter\nand Father. Mama took her as her own. For a long time\nmy brother and I did not know that she\nwas our half-sister. We grew up together, not\nknowing any difference. We looked alike outwardly too.\nShe was talented; she was drawn to\n[?]. At 16 she wrote [verses?]\n[?], dedicated to me.\nLetter to my sister.\nDear Tanya’s letter I have received.\nIt woke all the sadness of mine.\nYour drawings are very sweet,\nYour [?] how I love you.\nYour letter is so full of a child’s tenderness,\nAnd in the hour of longing and of sad thoughts\nI remember your little eyes,\nI love them so, I love them so\nMore than once we joked and played together,\nMore than once we quarrelled over trifles,\nAnd your voice is so pure and tenderly kind —\nDearer than the dearest of voices.\nWrite to me, Tanya, my dear,\nI love your Tanya letters so,\nI read them for rest,\nThey do not let me grow bored.\nFarewell, dear little sister,\nOnly sing and play just so,\nAnd be as before, my dear,\nMerry, happy, my own.\nShe was 16. 1 December 1936. Zvenigorod.\nThis poem Genya sent me from\na sanatorium where she was treated for tubercu-\nlosis.\nGenya’s mother, Father’s first wife, left for\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] to his wife in “Petrograd” ([?] [?] in the 1st\n[?] [?] (Genya was born in Moscow in 1920\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] Father married [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nAbout sister Genya, illness, work.\n[?]\nshe was about 21–22; she thought about\nhow the little girl would receive her, whether\nshe would be able to accept her and become\na mother. She was very afraid of that meet-\ning, and then the meeting. Then [?]\nMama into her room. According to Mama\nshe saw a little girl of 1½–2 years\nsitting on the bed, [?] [?]\n[?] as the girl saw her, she said\n“Mama!” Mama [?] that contact\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nMama [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nin my family ([?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nSomehow at the dacha [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nIn childhood we three were very\nclose: we played together. [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nBut around 14–15 a misfortune happened to Genya.\nShe fell seriously ill. What\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nThe parents did everything to cure\nher. She was sent now to [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nShe was taken on at “Pionerskaya Pravda”.\nShe even published there, but it\nwas a short calm. [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?] [?] [?]\nLetter-verses to sister (continuation / insert).\n[insert / letter on a separate leaf; edges cropped]\nDear and beloved little sister of mine!\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n[?] [?] [?] [?]\n(edges of the leaf cut; some lines unreadable)\n← Documents in the notebook · Notebook contents · Sister Genya and brother Tyoma (pp. 090–098) →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/10-notebook-continued-080-089/","summary":"Pp. 080–089 — Timofey Petrovich; beginning of sister Genya.","title":"Timofey Petrovich’s story continued; sister Genya (pp. 080–089)"},{"content":"Continuation of the account of sister Genya and brother Tyoma: the end of a letter, Genya’s fate, family photographs, and memories of the brother.\nFrom the handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs.”\nOn p. 093 the brother is named Timofey Timofeevich (Tyoma); later the manuscript often calls him Zhenya.\nContinuation of the letter insert to her sister.\n[insert / separate leaf; right edge cut / glare]\nYou embroidered well[?]. I still have\nyour works, I very much[…]\nI often remember you and\nit is a pity you are gone.\nForgive me, dear one, if for\nanything I did wrong sometime.\nI was still young and foolish.\nForgive me, I love\nyou so.\nP.S. You were talented, your\nverses are proof of that[?]\n(leaf edges cut; some line endings unreadable)\nFate of sister Zhenya, 1939–1941.\nAnd she invited Zhenya to stay with her. Zhenya left.\nMama was very worried, but we did not\nnotice. Mama had a strong character.\nMama went to a well-known Moscow\ndoctor about the fact that Zhenya was going to marry.\nZhenya had met a young lieutenant there\nand apparently fallen in love. The doctor said to Mama:\n“Well, what can one do? Only she must not\nhave children.”\nSometime in the autumn of ’39 or ’40 Zhenya\ncame to us with her husband and\nshe was already expecting a child. For her health\nthat was no good, and at that time\nher [mother? / husband?] leaves for Magadan and leaves\nher alone with a little child (a boy was born,\nthey named him Kima[?]); it was already beyond\nher strength and her health began\nto worsen. She came to us in\nMay 1941 with her son. Of course we\ndid everything to surround[?] her; Grandmother\ntook the child so that Zhenya could sleep\nat night. Mama went to the doctors,\nbut her health grew much worse. They\ntreated her, but June passed and on 22 June\nthe war began. Evacuation began, and\nour parents decided to send us to\nKuibyshev, where her husband worked.\nAnd so we set off: Zhenya, her son,\nGrandmother and I. Mama took us.\nMama stayed with us for a while,\ntried to settle us. They found\nfor Zhenya, her husband, and us 2 rooms in a military\nhostel. Mama found a woman\nwho would look after the boy.\nZhenya was put in hospital. I was 14,\nand Grandmother 77–78. [At first Mama still\nmanaged?] to leave, and we remained\nwith Grandmother and the little child.\n[Nikolai?] worked a great deal. Zhenya — in hospital.\nAt the beginning of September the boy fell ill\nwith dysentery; he was put in hospital,\nand from there he did not return. He was\n10 months old. Zhenya did not tell us\nof this loss. She was [quiet?]. I vis-\nited her in hospital, but she was weak.\nIn the month of October she was gone. She was 21.\nSuch was the fate of my sister. When\nshe came to us, she said\nto Mama: “You are my mama”[?]. I am very sorry\nshe is gone. She was always\nneeded by me, though in youth I [somewhat?]\nunderstood that. I am very sorry she is gone.\nShe was kind, good, talented,\nsang well. We were very\nalike. Once, standing before the mirror together,\nshe said: “Here is sister[?] Samsonova[?].”\nZhenya and Tyoma Samsonov.\n1934 — “I am 11 years old.”\nNovember 1925. The Samsonov family.\nFull notebook leaf p. 092 — family photographs.\nCaptions on the leaf (see figures above):\nZhenya and Tyoma Samsonov.\n1934\nI am 11 years old.\nMy brother and sister\n(Tyoma and Zhenya)\nI was not yet\nthere then.\nNovember 1925\nThe Samsonov family.\nGrandmother Vera Osipovna Solovyova\nZhenya\nMama (she is 25)\nTyoma\nPapa (he is 37)\nI was not yet there.\nBrother — Samsonov Timofey Timofeevich. “After the war.”\nFull notebook leaf p. 093 — “My brother”.\nMy brother.\nCaption by the portrait (see figure above): After the war.\nMy brother, Samsonov Timofey\nTimofeevich, was born in the city of Moscow\non 27 April 1923.\nThere were three of us and in childhood we were all\nvery close.\nWe played together; if it hap-\npened we fought, then again\nmade friends, quarrelled over\nthe cat (with whom she would sleep).\nOnce, for our peace of\nmind, our parents got us\neach a kitten so that no one would\nfeel left out.\nWhen we played at home,\nZhenya always pretended to be a\ndog that guarded\nour house. For that a kennel was\nbuilt; Tyoma crawled under\nthe table, some cover was thrown\nover the table, and there lived our “dog.”\nOnce while playing we invented a house for ourselves.\nThese were wardrobes; one small wardrobe\nwhere our books were served as a house\nfor me. Zhenya chose our clothes\nwardrobe. This was a town, and Tyoma was the chief\nof the guard-post; he had the keys to the wardrobes.\nBy “day” he let us out, and by “night” locked us in.\nIt happened that he could not open\nthe wardrobe in which I sat. I was very fright-\nened that I would not get out and began\nto cry, saying: “I’m stifling, I\nhaven’t enough air!” Zhenya took fright and\nrushed to the kitchen to Grandmother, shouting:\n“Tanya is suffocating.” Grandmother came and\nopened the wardrobe. I came out free.\nTyoma went to school while we still\nlived on Mokhovaya. The school was\non Frunze Street (Znamenka) and they walked him\nto school. The building of that school is old;\nit still stands. Now the\nCentral Children’s Music School is there.\nWhen Natasha and I came (Natasha —\nour house worker), the silence astonished me\n(lessons were on), and I was afraid to cough.\nThen the move to Serafimovich Street and\nTyoma began to attend the Menzhinsky\nschool (somewhere in the centre). Zhenya\nstudied there too.\nAt the dacha we spent most of our time\non the river. When they built\nthe canal and the Moskva River grew deep,\nthe station “Okrug” opened near us.\nBrother — dacha, school, friends.\n(who had saved [him?] from the water). Zhenya spends\nall his days there, swimming[?], [on duty?], and they\n[?] in a boat and watched the bath-\ners. Once those on duty treat-\ned him to water (and he was about 14).\nOur parents were upset, but did not scold him.\nFather spoke with him seriously, and then\noften teased him. But that hap-\npened only once.\nIt must be said that in our house wine\nwas not held in honour. We never saw\nour parents drink wine in our\npresence. We never even saw\nin the “underground” [vessels?]. [It?] [was?]\nallowed[?] to stand in our sideboard, [suddenly?]\neven a little carafe at times. Sometimes after\nthe cold Papa allowed himself one\nglass.\nIn summer Zhenya always built huts,\nplayed the piano well, showed\nus various tricks. In the evening we\nloved very much to play volleyball and\nplayed well, properly.\nWhen I went to school I was as-\nsigned to school No. 13 not far from home,\non Sofiyskaya Embankment. And we began\nto see less of Zhenya, because I studied\nin the 1st shift and Zhenya in the 2nd. Then\nMama transferred him to a school closer\nto her work, so as to be able\nto keep an eye on him. Mama then worked\nin the Railway district Party committee, on Krasnopres-\nnenskaya, and Zhenya went there every day.\nA little later Zhenya became interested\nin photography, and in our album there are\nphotographs taken by him. He played\nchess well!\nThen new friends appeared for him and\nfor me. His best friends were Lyova\nUralov (or Leva); [he called Zhenya\nMisha?]. Lyova lived in our entrance\non the 8th floor. They were very close.\nUnfortunately Lyova was killed in the war,\nat the front.\nAnd for the time being they spent time together,\n[skipped?] lessons together. And they did it\nlike this: Lyova studied in the 1st shift, and Zhenya\nin the 2nd. They met between floors\nin the entrance and spent time together\nin the yard!\nThey were very good[?] little sailors[?], because\n1941; the front; return from the war.\nLyova had an uncle who was a sailor. The boys flared[?]\ntheir trousers and put in gores so that\nthey got bell-bottoms. They were very proud\nof those bell-bottoms. And there were no striped singlets.\nThen they took paper and drew\nstripes like a singlet. Then they put that\npaper under the shirt so that it would be\nseen.\nThey were friends with our friends[?]: Ilyusha\nand Kolya Strelkov. So it drew[?] them [closer?]\nuntil June 1941.\nZhenya was finishing the ninth form, and Lyova —\neither the 8th or the 9th, I don’t remember exactly.\nAnd then came 22 June 1941. Every-\nthing changed. In July we left for\nevacuation, and Papa, Mama and Zhenya\nstayed in Moscow. Papa [went?] to work\nat the “Krasny Fakel” plant, which\nwas on Sofiyskaya Embankment. Now\nit is gone. Torn down. And during\nair-raid alerts they stood watch on the roof\nof the “Udarnik,” throwing down incendiary\nbombs.\n16 October 1941. Panic in Moscow.\nAs I already wrote, Mama worked\nin the Railway district Party committee. It was de-\ncided to take the Party activists out of Moscow.\nThey called a car from the district committee; it\nwent round the workers’ addresses, gath-\nering them, and then brought them to\nthe square in front of Kazansky Station.\nAnd then they were loaded into wagons\nand sent to Tambov region.\nMama left Moscow with Tasya\nand Dusya (our house worker), and Papa\nstayed in Moscow.\nThey arrived in the district centre Morshansk\nof Tambov region, 200 km from\nTambov. From there Zhenya was called\ninto the army. First he trained for a time\nin Sverdlovsk, and from there — to\nthe front. He described his front-line days\nin detail in his book “The 49th\nGuards Mortar [Regiment].” He went from\nStalingrad to Berlin. He was wounded,\nshell-shocked, but always returned to\nhis regiment. And after the battle of Stalin-\ngrad (20% of their regiment remained)\nthey were sent to Moscow for re-forming.\nIt was so unexpected; we were all\nhappy to see him on the threshold\nof the house. He was filthy-filthy; there were\nlice [in the bathhouse?]. They put him straight\nin the bath (Good that we had hot\nwater), [rubbed?] him with linen. They took him into\nKatyushas, Berlin, marriage, character.\nwent. But at home he was not very [well], and then\nin January he got up from his bed. His rela-\ntives came to him. We always met\nthem with joy. Mama, like any other\nmother, wanted to do something for her son,\nto ease his lot somehow. We\nknew a lieutenant-general, Pavel\nAleksandrovich. And Mama wanted to place\nher brother with him. But Zhenya\nrefused, saying he did not want to be\n[a staff officer?].\nZhenya always was and is a very\nhonest, principled, decent\nman.\nSoon they were sent somewhere [again?]\nand we did not see him again until the end\nof the war. He served on the “Katyushas.”\nDuring his stay in Moscow\nhe met his best\nchildhood friend — Lyova. Lyova was still\nin Moscow. Then he [everything?], he went\ninto a military school, and from there he\nleft for the front. Soon he was killed\nin battle.\nAnd for Zhenya what followed was: the battle\nof Kursk, the crossing of the Oder and the tak-\ning of Berlin. He met the end of the war in\nBerlin. They did not release him home at once;\nhe still served some time more.\nHe came home in the spring of 1947.\nIn Berlin he married Klavdia\nGeorgievna Vsevolodova (Sima). She too\nhad gone through the war, but in the 3rd echelon.\nShe was an Accountant. She was from Voronezh.\nZhenya always brought his fellow\nsoldiers to us. I remember in the year ’43 or ’44\na comrade of his lived with us. He had come\nfrom hospital; he had lost a leg.\nHe was from Ukraine, from the city of Sumy.\nSoon he went home.\nIn the spring of ’45 two [cripples?] came,\nZhenya’s boys from his “Katyusha.”\nOne could understand them. They had gone through\nthe whole war and returned as victors.\nThey too lived with us for a time,\nand then — home.\nAt the end of the war soldiers from the front\nsent home parcels with various\nthings. Our Zhenya did not send\na single one. He said: “We need nothing.\nWe have everything.” Such is his character.\nAfter the war — Vorobyovo, books, retirement.\nAfter his return he went to study at\na school of surveyors and became a surveyor.\nAt that time I had already finished the 10th form and was living\nwith Sima. For a time they lived with\nMama, and then in 1949 they left for Vorobyovo,\nwhere Sima had her mother and sister.\nThat is how Zhenya ended up in Vorobyovo.\nThere he studied at an evening institute, but\nin my view he did not finish it. They had\nno children, because Sima was ill\nwith tuberculosis. The doctors did not recom-\nmend that she have children. For a long time Zhenya\nworked at some institute (trust), where\nhe was head of the [publications?] department.\nHe travelled all over Central Russia.\nThere is no family any more. Zhenya — has none.\nHe comes to us, visits us.\nHe published two books about Father and\nabout his [folder? / regiment?]. The first — “A Rank-and-File Revo-\nlutionary,” dedicated “to the bright memory\nof Timofey Petrovich Samsonov,” and\nthe second — “The 49th Guards Mortar [Regiment].”\nI repeat again: “Zhenya was and is\na very decent, honest, principled\nman. To the end of his life\nhe will remain a Communist. He is a very\nresponsive person, always ready\nto help anyone who needed\nit. At work he enjoyed\nthe authority and love of his colleagues.”\nHe is a very keen man. He has\ngood hands. In retirement he\ntook up the history of Vorobyovo as well;\nhe speaks in schools, where he tells\nthe children about the war, about the fighting\nnear Voronezh. He also spoke\non local television on the\nsame subject. He is a member of the Committee of War\nVeterans, where he works very actively.\nAnd he is also on very friendly terms with the town\nlibrary; they gave him a room\nwhere he arranges various exhibitions.\nFor example: “VO-series of the Russian fleet”\n(for our fleet was born in Voronezh).\nHe is always busy with some\naffair or other. In the Library he “treats” books.\nHe learned bookbinding and\nbinds books that need\n“repair.”\nGreetings from Sasha.\n[pasted note, top — black ink]\nTanya, beloved!\nHappiness and health to you!\nLet all troubles remain\nin 1931. I love you.\nI hope[?], live in\npeace, pleasure, without\nvexations! That everything\nbe well.\nI kiss and love\nyour Sasha\n[flourish]\n[album caption, right, blue ink; red underlines]\nNew Year\ngreeting from\nSasha,\n[pasted note, bottom — blue ink]\nTanya!\nI love you!\nSasha\n[album author’s caption]\nI don’t remember in connection with what event\nhe wrote this to me. I love him too.\n← Timofey Petrovich; sister Genya (pp. 080–089) · Notebook contents · Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad (RU) →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/11-notebook-continued-090-099/","summary":"Pp. 090–098 — sister Genya, brother Tyoma.","title":"Sister Genya and brother Tyoma (pp. 090–098)"},{"content":"Documents and wartime evidence of brother Timofey Timofeevich (Tyoma) .\nFront letters — collection Letters from the front Certificate: “For the Defence of Stalingrad” Event: Defence of Stalingrad Not to be confused with father Timofey Petrovich (biography ) Below — a notebook photograph and pointers to the documents. Full letter and form texts are on separate pages.\nCivil-defense exam Civil-defense exam.\nReading Civil-defense exam.\nAs in the manuscript (p. 101) Экзамен по гражд. обороне. P. 102 is an alternate scan of the same photograph as p. 101. It is not shown as a separate public frame.\nFront letters (collection) Letters from these notebook leaves are published as separate documents:\nLeaf Document 103 11 Aug 1943 — signature “Dmitry” 104 28 July 1944 — “Dmitry”, damaged leaf 105–106 14 June 1943 — Timosha, face and reverse 107 13 July 1944 — Timosha Dmitry (103–104): card — surname and exact family link are not yet established; do not identify with other Dmitrys and do not equate with Timosha / Tyoma.\nTimosha (105–107): name form from the letter; see Timofey T. Samsonov — do not automatically merge with the family nickname “Tyoma” without notebook context.\nAll letters: Letters from the front .\nCertificate “For the Defence of Stalingrad” Separate document page:\nCertificate — Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov On the form: decree 22 Dec 1942; presentation entry 23 Sep 1943; 79th Guards Mortar Regiment.\nRecipient — Timofey Timofeevich, not Timofey Petrovich.\nRelated materials Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma) Dmitry — letters 103–104 (not Tyoma) Letters from the front Certificate “For the Defence of Stalingrad” Defence of Stalingrad Not Timofey Petrovich Samsonov ← Sister Genya and brother Tyoma · Notebook contents · Tanya: childhood and school →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/12-brother-front-letters-101-108/","summary":"Uncle Tyoma’s documents and Stalingrad.","title":"Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad"},{"content":"From the handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs.” Tatyana Timofeevna’s voice; unclear places are in square brackets.\nBirth, family, childhood Tanya Samsonova (Krivosheina) Tatyana Timofeevna was born on 2 September 1926 in Moscow.\nAt that time my family lived in the Metropol (it was the First House of Soviets), number 405 or 407. I was born in the maternity home named after Gruziman[?] (on the Arbat) where 31 years later my younger son was born.\nI was born into a family of office workers. My father, Timofey Petrovich Samsonov, was an active fighter for the cause of the Revolution. My brother described Father’s biography in detail in his book A Private of the Revolution. My mother, Samsonova (Morozova) Evdokia Konstantinovna (or as Father called her, “Eva”), was an office worker and later a Party worker. I remember myself from about three or four. Much of what I remember I have described in my accounts of Mama, Papa, my sister and my brother. In childhood we were very close: we played together, fought, made up… My childhood was wonderful; I remember it with warmth. I am grateful to my parents for their love, warmth, attention, care. Of course, as the youngest I was spoilt. In childhood we knew no want. Our “team” (brother and sister and I) was very united. I remember how one summer at the dacha we had done something wrong, and Grandmother complained to our parents when they came back from work. Mama was very angry and punished us terribly, and I joined them. Mama stood us under the balcony, and we ourselves lined up: Genya, Lelya and I. And Mama went to the window, watched us so we stood still, and shouted: “Hands at your sides!” And at that moment Grandmother was walking past, and I said to her: “May you perish, old woman!” (I was about five). Then they forgave us, because rain was starting. I remember we had an Irish setter; she was red and was called “Lavka” (Papa still sometimes went hunting then). She was the kindest and very clever dog. Once I was sitting on the stairs leading to the balcony and crying. About what — I do not remember. Lavka came up behind me and began to lick my hair, and then my face. I terribly wanted to cry. I hugged her and we sat together a long time on the steps!\nWhen we still lived on Vozdvizhenka we had a houseworker, Natasha. I was probably two or three. Sometimes I had wet ital’yanki[?]. She was embarrassed by them and slapped me hard. When that happened I climbed under the bed and sat there very quietly. Later I too wanted to become a nanny and slap mams[?] the same way. And I also wanted to be a laundress and wash linen.\nWe were taken for walks in the Alexandrovsky Garden. It was not so crowded as now. If it was winter we slid down the hills, and if autumn [struck through], there were many fallen leaves and puddles in the garden. Of course we happily splashed through the puddles, raking the leaves. Sometimes Papa took us into the Kremlin (it was then closed to the public). Papa had a pass and he took us there. That was when we lived on Vozdvizhenka.\nWe lived on the 4th floor and went up on foot, because there was no lift then. The stair rails were beautifully made. Beautiful cast work with some pattern. Once I put my head through an opening in that design, then lifted my head, and it stuck. I tried to free myself, but no luck. I could not pull my head out. I cried, and Lelya with me. Then somehow I managed to free myself…\nThen we moved to the new house on Serafimovich Street [entrance and flat number redacted]. Our windows looked onto the Moskva River and onto the back courtyard, which we called “Stinky.” The first girl I met was Raisa Fisher. She also lived in that entrance, only on the 9th floor. It turned out our parents (especially the fathers) knew each other well. And then I met Marina Takher (Usheva); she lived in entrance 10. She announced to me: “My papa has died, and Mama is sitting at Grandma’s crying.” Later Marina received an academic degree [details not given in the public version]. And then at the rest house “Volynskoe,” where we were with Mama, I met Natasha Sorokina. She also lived in entrance 10 on the 7th floor. We became friends. We played together. A kind woman, Zinaida Nikolaevna (she was apparently a teacher), taught us both to read and write. She was like a governess to Natasha. I remember one incident. It was still before school. I was at Natasha’s; we were fed, and then her papa put us to rest on a big sofa. And left us. I hated that terribly and decided to run away. I quietly got up from the sofa, quietly opened the door and “burst” into freedom. Natasha later remained connected with our house [exact present entrance and degree not given in the public version].\nAt the dacha I [struck through] also stood out. I remember I was about four. On the neighbouring dacha (No. 1) lived the Krylovs and the Milchakovs. The Milchakovs had a son, Tolya. At that time he was already a big boy. He went to the river to fish. And I, who knows what got into my head, went to them and said: “Your Tolya has drowned!” There was of course a panic. They ran to the river; they found Tolya. Why did I do that? I do not know. I cannot explain.\nAll my life I have loved water. I love to bathe wherever possible. Mama told me that when I was nine or ten months old she took me to the river, to the beach. She would sit me down saying: “Sit, don’t go anywhere.” And herself go swimming. The Moskva River was shallow then; you could ford it. As soon as Mama stepped away from me I stood up and climbed into the water (and I was only nine or ten months). When people began to shout: “Whose girl? Whose girl?” Mama of course knew it was her child. Even in advanced age, when I can, I bathe. Only my leg does not allow it (arthritis).\nI learned to skate early. As I have already written, I learned at the rest house “Volynskoe” where we were with Mama. And Rotengolts, who was also resting there, helped me learn. (I was not yet at school.)\n[struck through: Then] At eight I was put into school No. 19 on Sofiyskaya Embankment. I went to school already able to write and read. Our school is an old building, right opposite the Kremlin. Before the Revolution it was a boarding school for girls where home teachers were trained. In that boarding school in his young years Rachmaninov himself taught music.\nAnd so I was in the 1st form. We were gathered in the school yard. Mama brought me. Raisa and I were put in a pair and led into school. Our teacher was the splendid Nina Ivanovna Avdeeva. She was already of an age. Our class was 19. She was a kind, intelligent, experienced teacher. She never raised her voice at us. She loved children and we answered her in kind. At the long break we were taken to the buffet. Everything was done in order, without hustle, without shouting and jostling. That summer there was renovation in our flat, and we still lived at the dacha. Mama asked permission not to bring me to school for 7–10 days, explaining that I was already “literate”: I could read, write and count. Permission was given, and I came to school after about 10 days. I entered the classroom, sat at a desk next to Raisa (so we had been seated on 1 September); it turned out my place was taken and I was seated with someone else, I don’t remember. Nina Ivanovna read to us a great deal about nature (Bianki and others), could write a clean hand “drop, hairline” (we had a separate penmanship lesson). I remember my first teacher with warmth and gratitude. She taught us much. Thank you to her.\nIn the lower forms we were walked to school and met. I don’t know why, but the boys in the yard called me “Varvara.” When I walked from school they shouted: “Varvara is coming!” In horror I waved my satchel every which way and ran after them. In general I was a very restless, lively and laughing girl. I easily climbed over fences, swam well, fought…!\nAnd so four years passed, and we found ourselves in the 5th form. Our form teacher was Zinaida Nikolaevna Gan[?], teacher of Russian. There were rumours she had once been an actress. I well remember how in a literature lesson, explaining bylinas and folk tales to us, she sang Russian songs. And we sat as if rooted.\nExplaining grammar rules (the spelling of adjective suffixes “an”, “yan”) she went to the window and, pointing at the glass, frame and windowsill, said: “Steklyanny, olovyanny, derevyanny” — exceptions, and they are written with two “NN”.\nBy then we were already Pioneers; our Pioneer leader was Galya Chelishcheva from the 8th or 9th form. She spent much time with us, and we ourselves were very active. Our unit: Inna Grebneva, Marina Takher, Kira Pronutskaya, and also some boys (I don’t remember who) were the most active: every day we put out our newspaper The Red Scarf. (We all gathered at Inna’s home), held meetings, often went to the theatre. Formerly on Theatre Square, opposite the Maly Theatre, was the Central Children’s Theatre. That is where we went almost as a whole unit. On holidays we always decorated our classroom. We always walked to school together: Inna, Zoya Zhertunova, Marina and I. We gathered near entrance 13, where Inna lived on the 2nd floor. Sometimes we knocked at her window, and then the whole company walked to school. In the 2nd courtyard, where the shop is, there was a fountain. And of course when it was not working we climbed into it. Once, either in autumn or spring, there was water and ice floes in the fountain. Of course we wanted to walk on those ice floes, but our shoes were not suited. And it happened before lessons, in the morning. But Inna had rubber overshoes; she went ahead (she was a diver) to measure the depth. She crossed the whole fountain, and before climbing out she slipped and with all her force flew back into the water. We rushed to lift her; she got out; she had to go home and change. We waited for her together. Sometimes in winter before lessons we all went at 7:30 to the rink on the “tserkovka” and skated until 8, then changed and went to school.\nI studied well, but terribly disliked mathematics. (Then there was Kiselev’s[?] textbook.) I hated it with all my soul! something floats up from somewhere, someone set off for point A to point B, and so on. Having finished the 5th form I with the greatest pleasure drowned that textbook in the Moskva River.\nOur company was very united. Sometimes, having scraped a little money together, we went to the park “Morozovka,” not Gorky’s, and bought ourselves ice cream. We chose by names unfamiliar to us: “Tu[t?], fruit, sandve,” and so on.\nSometimes at the beginning of summer we went to each other’s dachas (to Zorya Granovsk[aya?], to Inna Grebneva and the other way).\nThe years 37–38 we lived through in our own way. We could not understand where people were disappearing and why they were enemies of the people. And we were in the 3rd or 4th form. From our class Nina Sidorova disappeared, and from our entrance — the Pavlovskys, Rotengolts, Kallinovich, Milya Mulina, the Pukhalevskys, Svetlana Khana, Melenduk, Benenson, Nina Tsyto… In our history textbook there were portraits of Pukhalev, Egorov, Blyukher. At best we glued them over. And then spies seemed to be everywhere. And in our house a new zhidu[?] appeared. In our class it was Lelya Kabukova. We were struck by how she was dressed. Until then we paid no attention to clothes. Around us adults and children were dressed the same. And here the girl had a seal coat which was not left in the cloakroom but taken home, and after lessons their houseworker Pasha brought it. And that in the 4th form! Once Lelya invited me to her place (they lived in entrance 1 on the 5th floor). It was daytime. Her father, Bogdan Zakharovich, was at home. He asked my name and when he heard that my surname was “Samsonova” he said: “Yes, I knew your father when you were not yet there.” I was charming[?] in that house. But without freedom poor Lelka was restricted: she was not allowed to play in the yard.\nOur yard. Before writing how we spent time in the yard, I must say that there were always many children in the yard, not as now. We had friends among both the big and the small. In winter we had a rink and a slide on the Tserkovka. In spring and autumn we rode bicycles, played volleyball and various games: “Ory and charuki,” “Cossacks and robbers,” “Shtandart” and others I have forgotten. Or simply walked the circle of the yard: from one courtyard into another.\nOur club.\nOur club was in entrance 3 on the 1st floor. The entrance was both from the yard and from the street. The club was run by Marta Yakovlevna Ruben. A splendid auntie. Kind. She treated the children very well. Now I think how she could stand our shouting and din. There were always many children in the club. In winter it was cold in the yard and everyone piled into the club. The club had 5 rooms. One small — Marta Yakovlevna’s office; the second — a games room: in the middle stood a table with a small billiard with balls. There were chess and draughts tables. In the third room various circles met. Inna and I were in the aircraft-modelling circle. There was a fairly large hall with a stage. The club had various circles: photo, music, rhythmics, drama, [struck through: Kra] naval.\nThe drama circle, as I remember, put on 2 plays: Owls and Lyubov Yarovaya. In Lyubov Yarovaya Inna and I took part. She played the old mother who seeks her sons, and I — Dunka. Lyubov Yarovaya was played by Nelya[?], Yarovoy by Marta Yak.’s son Igor, and others. The play was a success. Then Nelya Shaburova had the idea of staging The Fountain of Bakhchisarai. (At that time Nelya was at ballet school.) I also took part in that production (I was one of the khan’s wives). Maria of course was played by Nelya. And Nadya Pindina was in charge of the music. We had no ballet score, and she chose the music herself: Tchaikovsky, Schubert, and others. We made the costumes ourselves, and the scenery too. The ballet was also a success. And in the evenings older young people gathered. The naval circle met; sometimes there were dances. But that was all for the older ones, not for the little ones. How much joy and use our club brought. Children not only from our yard but from neighbouring yards came to our club. As I have already written, we were very active. When with Tolya Vozdvizhensky and the boys (Natasha, Shurik, Fedor, Krechkin) we put out a fine newspaper. Then we found Natasha’s address, bought flowers and went to his home. We rang the bell; they opened; Natasha seemed not to be home; we left the flowers. And still we managed to see the dog Vesely, who had also been beaten at the Pole.\nDuring the events in Spain we did not stay aside either. In Moscow a museum dedicated to the events in Spain was opened. It was in Lopukhin Lane, by Kropotkinskaya (Prechistenka) Street. We learned through Antonina’s mama that a delegation from Spain would come there. Several of us went. We were not let in, but the delegation still did not come; we sat on the stairs and waited. Then we wanted to eat; we bought a loaf of black bread and also sat on the steps munching. Just then the delegation appeared. They were shown the museum, then invited to table, and we were lined up and led out to them in the hall. We said something, and then put our scarves on them. And they gave us small presents.\nNot far from the chauffeurs was the “Red October” factory. We were taken there on excursions, where we could eat [struck through] free sweets as much as we liked. And before holidays we were invited to the factory club, where we took part in a concert, for which we were again fed sweets.\nIn a word we responded to any events that took place in the country. And we were then about 11–12.\n6th form “a”. Attainment good, discipline — could not be worse. Especially in physics lessons. For some reason we took a dislike to the teacher, and the poor woman could do nothing with our class. Perhaps because she had a slightly strange pronunciation / e.g. “Communicating vessels are called such vessels,” she says, and we died of laughter. Once before her lesson we moved all the desks, blocking the aisle. And just then the headmaster came to the lesson. And at that moment someone shouted through the door — Alya Kazakova, a pupil of 6“b”, helped us. In the end a parents’ meeting was held and it was decided to split our class, merging it with 6“b”. At the end of the school year that was done. I went into 7“b”, and also Kira Troyanskaya, Tanya Rozenberg, Lyova Maderian and someone else, I don’t remember. That was a punishment for our united class for bad discipline. Well, what to do? Still we were together for all lessons.\nLying: Tanya Smirnova, Ira Voronina. 1st row sitting: 1. Tanya Rozenberg 2. Svetlana Bogorodskaya 3. Inna Grebneva 4. Marina Taker (Usieva) 5. Zoya Martynova 6. Tanya Samsonova 7. Stella Burgaft 8. —\n2nd row (sitting) 1. Lelya Kobukova 2. Roza Kokhlova 3. — 4. Panova Zinaida Nikolaevna 5. Nadya Stepanova 6. Valya Shevchenko 7. Galya Kostyreva 8. Nonna Ivanova\n3rd row (standing) 1. Valya Ivanova 6. Lilya Matalova 2. Lyuda Smirnova 7. Vova Volkov 3. Raisa Fisher 8. Zhenya Zaitsev 4. Zorya Grakhovskaya 9. Oleg Marabochkin. 5. Kira Pronyukai\nClass photograph Our 6 “a”. Captions for the rows are on the notebook leaf.\nThe full line-oriented manuscript reading is on the Russian chapter . Unclear places remain marked [?].\n← Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad · Notebook contents · School and war →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/13-school-friends-109-119/","summary":"Tatyana Timofeevna’s childhood and school.","title":"Tanya: childhood and school"},{"content":"From the handwritten notebook. Tatyana Timofeevna’s voice.\nThe pre-war form 7th form (the last pre-war). (1940–1941)\nIn June I went to Inna’s dacha at Gorkina. Next to her dacha was the dacha of Hero of the Soviet Union Filippov (he was the second pilot of M. M. Gromov’s crew, which after Chkalov flew to America over the North Pole). He had a son whom everyone for some reason called Buba or Bulka. Not far from them were also the Khramovs’ and Maya’s dachas, and we were friends with Bulka. Well, you know well: Inna and I together “fell in love” with Bulka. But he paid us no attention, and we tried with all our might to be in their company. But we had talked ourselves into being “in love” with him.\nThen lessons began. At our school a new physical-education teacher appeared. He had just finished a PE technical school and came to our school with his daughter Valentina. She was also a PE teacher. They were very young. His name was James Ambatsu[?]; he was Persian by nationality, handsome, with black eyes and hair, and Valya was a small blonde. And our new PE teacher developed vigorous activity. He himself played volleyball very well; he played for Spartak. He infected us with volleyball. I was ready to play every day; I played not badly, given dacha experience. On our team also played Stella Burgshaft[?], Olya Kazakova; I remember no one else. We also had a boys’ team with whom we played. On their team was one boy, Borya Medvedev. He was in the 9th form of the higher conversation[?] with the school’s art section. Apparently I pleased him. He singled me out from the other girls. And when I took up gymnastics he once said to me: “Valya Bolenko, modesty suits you better than gymnastics!” I am very sorry for him; he was killed at the front. Many of our boys were killed at the front. How terrible to leave life so young.\nWe / our girls’ and boys’ team [struck through: went to the r. r.[?]] played in district and city competitions. We played well.\nAlong with that I took up gymnastics. I was even a member of Spartak (PE). He got us Spartak kit there and we proudly wore those red cubes. Things went well for me here too; I also competed in district gymnastics. I liked the uneven bars best. Our PE teacher (James) was reproached that many children who did sport studied poorly. And in defence he always named my surname (Samsonova), saying that she studies well.\nIn winter Kira Pronyukai had a birthday and she always invited her girlfriends. Among them was I. And she lived in Zaryadye, in Elokhov[?] Lane. That is gone now — demolished. And so we arranged dances to the gramophone. And for the first time I danced a tango with a boy, “Voyage[?] goes.” To this day I remember that music. In short — we had grown up.\nOn 1 March Inna Grebneva turned 15. And she was admitted to the Komsomol. How we envied her, but we were still 14.\nWe were finishing the 7th form. We sat exams. There were many exams. And then Trouble struck: Nora, coming to exams, said her head hurt and she had a temperature, but she came to sit them; she studied well. And on some day she did not come, and we learned she had been put in hospital. Our team, learning where she was, went there. But they would not let us all to her; we seconded Inna. Nora was bad. She had meningitis. Soon she died. Such a beautiful and clever girl she was. Life was only just beginning and suddenly the end. We could not accept it. That was the first death for us. Poor Nora. We were at her funeral, and we could not believe she was gone. That funeral made a terrible impression on me. I saw it for the first time, and it was toward evening. We sat the exams, went into the 8th form; many had already left for the dacha. That year we were late leaving. A sick aunt arrived with a child; Petya was sitting exams for the 10th form. Exactly on 22 June we gathered for the dacha. It was Sunday. And at 12 noon we heard the terrible announcement: war had begun! We sat by the radio as a whole family. Aunt Zatsepskaya, because her husband was a military man, but we still went. Grandmother, Dusya, Zhenya’s son and I; they put the aunt in hospital because she was unwell. Mama came to us.\nOn 3 July Stalin spoke on the radio. The girls and I set off to the neighbour with the aunt, also to give help[?]. We were given a plot with cucumbers and told: “Help!” We began weeding, and the beds were endless. Sunny German[?], but we did not give up. By the end of the day we had managed to weed several beds, and we had all spent our strength[?]. The next day we did not go. Soon we left the dacha and began to prepare for Kuibyshev, where my brother-in-law Nikolai served.\nThat is all. Peaceful life was over. If I am not mistaken, already in July there were several German air raids. Aircraft on Moscow.\nMy parents decided to send us and Grandmother together with Zhenya. Mama came to see us off. We travelled a long time, very painfully. Military trains were let through. At one station we saw men being seen off who had been called up. The women who saw them off cried out so that I remembered that cry all my life.\nAnd so we reached Kuibyshev (Samara[?]). Nikolai met us and, strangely, there were still cabmen there, and we rode home in a cab.\nThat house was in the centre of the city, on Nekrasovskaya Street; it ran[?] perpendicular to the main street and went steeply down to the Volga. The house was four storeys. These were eternal hostels: inscribed[?] corridors, and cells on the sides. Our chamber was on the 3rd floor. This large room with two windows had been partitioned so that there were two living rooms and a small entrance hall. Heating was by stove. The kitchen was common, large, with a large range heated by wood.\nSoon Mama found us a helper; she arranged with her, because the boy had to be looked after. Zhenya was soon put in hospital; I went to her, bought her things at the market. Then Mama left. And we stayed with Nikolai while he was in the city. Soon that helper left, and Grandmother and I were left with the boy. I gave Grandmother something, changed with the little one, but soon he fell ill with dysentery and was taken to hospital; from there he did not return. That was at the beginning of September.\nWith Nikolai came his sister Valentina, a charming person. Then in October Zhenya died. We did not tell her of the little one’s death.\nAnd so Grandmother and I were left alone. Two dependent ration cards. On them we received 400 grams of bread a day, 200 g of sugar a month, 600 g of cereals and that was all. I enrolled at school No. 74 near home in the 8th form. But soon that school building was taken for a hospital, and we were moved to some school far from home, in the 3rd shift. I came home about 11. But I studied.\nI had great difficulties with the household. I did not know how to heat the stove; the wood was wet; sometimes kerosene was brought into the yard… I forgot to mention that at the entrance to the house there were duty personnel, students of the military medical academy. The house belonged to the Military Medical Academy. Somehow I managed the household; I no longer remember what I did. Washed, made tea, somehow heated the stove. There was nowhere to wash except the bathhouse. The lavatory was rather far from our room. Alone with Grandmother it was hard and hungry. Then Nikolai left, but before leaving he brought us potatoes and cabbage. I went to the market, but the market was expensive. Parents sent money, but it was always hard for me to get it, because I had no passport; I had turned 15. Each time I went to the headmaster so he would sign a certificate for receiving money. Then Papa arranged at the People’s Commissariat (Ministry) that at an analogous plant subordinated to that Commissariat I should be given 600 rubles monthly, and those sums were deducted from his salary in Moscow. That eased my existence a little. But money was catastrophically short. At the market, I remember, a loaf of bread cost 70 rubles. Mama also sent money.\nBeing an active girl, I joined the Komsomol and took part in all events. I studied well. Here in Kuibyshev I met Lilya Kabulova, but they lived in quite different conditions. Your mama, houseworker Galya, papa’s brother, a good flat, good food. They then studied at a special school where Svetlana (Stalin’s daughter), Valya Merkulov and the like studied.\nI met my friend Irina Grebneva, but she lived far from me, on Polevaya Street. They had evacuated with the Hospital where her sister worked. They were somehow settled. With her were Mama, Grandmother, sister, and I was alone in that Kuibyshev city. And the winter was cold.\nSo we lived. At the academy there were concerts (D. Krasnoman[?]’s jazz and others), and after that dances. I sometimes went there with Valentina and danced too. I had an admirer there (a student). His name was Vanya. And after the concert he walked us home. Sometimes I went to the theatre. There was a German drama theatre. I remember seeing Arbuzov’s play Tanya there and something else. We went to the cinema with girlfriends. It was good that our house was in the centre, so walking was not far.\nNew Year 1942 I saw in at a classmate’s, Lyusya Mamykina. There were other girls too: Lyuda Ermolenko, Lida Samkharlieva[?]. There I first tried beer.\nNext to our room lived the Blokhin family. They had a son Mark, and also their relative — a girl from Belorussia. His mother was a doctor, and his father (also a doctor) was at the front. We were a little friendly. We even sometimes cooked potatoes in one pot if I had no kerosene. So his potatoes lay at the bottom of the pot and mine on top.\nBy spring we were hungry. And somehow Valentina brought some millet, and I exchanged a length of paper cloth for eggs.\nIn spring Mama came to us with Dusya. Mama had changed greatly, grown thin, aged, and she was only 42. She had difficulty getting into Kuibyshev. At that time Kuibyshev was a closed city. With Mama’s arrival it became easier for us. Mama organized food. I sat exams and went into the 9th form. In summer we had to work somewhere a month or a month and a half. I was taken on at a prosthetic factory, where I worked in the shop and processed[?] orders. Every morning I walked to the factory. Here for the first time I heard people swear. One woman who glared[?] at me told me not to take offence or worry; it was just how they did things. So I worked a little over a month. And at that time Mama was trying to get a pass to Moscow. She wrote to Father, to her district committee, but got no positive answer. What did we live on? I don’t know. Mama had brought some food; then we exchanged things at the market. But as I already wrote, Mama met a colleague from the District Committee. He was their house manager. And he had come to Kuibyshev to take out the family of the 1st secretary of the District Committee. They had a special carriage. Mama asked him to take us to Moscow, but he was afraid because we had no pass. Then Mama decided we would go with them as far as a station in Ryazan province, from which my grandmother and Dusya came. That is the village of Popsunovo (Bogoslovo). Grandmother’s brother and two sisters lived there. So farewell, Kuibyshev. Ahead — Moscow! Behind — unsettled and hungry life, but life: with its sorrows and small joys.\nWe were put in a salon car that was thoroughly crowded. There were not enough sleeping places for us. Where did we sleep? I don’t remember. I only remember that Grandmother sat the whole time in an armchair. How long did we travel? I don’t remember. I remember that at night we approached some station in Ryazan province. We unloaded quickly and were left alone. The train left. Darkness. No station visible. Suddenly we saw a railwayman walking, checking the rails (stepping on them). From him we learned that the station had been bombed and there was a carriage for those waiting. We decided not to go there but to cross the rails and go into the field. We dragged the things — and there were rather many. We dragged Grandmother and sat on the things waiting for dawn. Suddenly we hear an aircraft roar, such an unhealthy one, and see right above us a fascist plane with crosses. It flew right over our heads, very low. Later we learned that that was how they flew to bomb an airfield not far from Ryazan and Solotcha. It began to grow light and we saw several little houses. Mama and I went there, and Mama asked permission to wait some time with them while Dusya and I went to Popsunovo (Grandmother’s and Dusya’s native village); we arranged that someone would come by horse for Mama and Grandmother and fetch them. We set off. It was a long way, about 18 km. At last we reached the house of Grandmother’s brother, Uncle Misha. He was surprised to see us. We were fed and I went into the garden, lay on the grass and fell asleep. And Uncle Misha went to the board to ask for a horse to bring those left at the station. He left. Toward evening Mama and Grandmother arrived. It must be said that Grandmother had not been in her homeland since she was taken to Moscow and put as a nanny to Germans. He was the manager of brewing plants. So we found ourselves in the village. At the kolkhoz we were given a little bread. And otherwise we mainly ate sorrel soup whitened with milk. Mama at once began to write and telegraph to Moscow to Father and to the district committee asking for a pass to Moscow. And at that time I was “called up” once for work at the kolkhoz. With the girls we weeded cabbage and something else, then bathed in the Oka. This village stands on the high bank of the Oka. In the village there was also a monastery, then not working. The bell tower was higher than the kolkhoz[?], and it served the Germans as a landmark. At night there were sometimes air-raid alarms. They struck a hung old rail. At first we left the hut, then we stopped. Mama and I went to the town, but we lacked food, and Mama and I set off to a neighbouring village market to sell some things and buy food. Mama and I stood in a row, hanging out our things. One had to see Mama’s face[?] at that time. We almost wept. But by midday we had sold our stuff. We bought potatoes, rye flour and set off back. And it was rather far to walk. Well, at last we reached home. Now we began to bake our own bread. And at last the long-awaited pass came from her District Committee, but only Mama’s name was on it, not mine. But we decided to go together, and left Grandmother for a time with her sister Aunt Larisa.\nMama and I went to Moscow, though Mama had a pass and I had none. Tickets were hard to get. A huge queue before the ticket office. But Mama still had a document confirming that she was connected with railway transport. And she was given a ticket out of turn. We had much luggage. We travelled not by a local train from station to station, changing at each station. We unloaded all the things; Mama went to the ticket office and I stood on the platform. So from station to station. At last we reached Ramenskoe. There we took an electric train and reached Moscow. We pulled out our luggage, left it in left luggage and went to the exit. We were nervous because I had no pass. Then Mama had an idea and said: “You have a birth certificate confirming that you are from Moscow and live, that you lost Mama.” So we did, and they let us through.\nWhile in Kuibyshev I longed terribly for Moscow. It seemed to me that when I arrived in Moscow I would simply lie on the roadway.\nWe took the metro and reached home. Father was home; he gave us a smile that somehow did not suit him. He met us coldly. Our flat was quite unlike ours. Two rooms were temporarily occupied by Sovnarkom staff. And then, as I already mentioned, many of our things had disappeared: bed linen, curtains, crockery, a good carpet from the dining room, a fine walnut dining table, books, music and other small things. We returned to a plundered nest…\nWe did not yet have ration cards. It was good that Mama was treated very kindly in the district. The bread factory gave us black rye rusks they made for the front, several loaves of bread. The Babayev confectionery factory gave Mama a couple of bottles of some syrup, and so on. And then we received cards: Mama a worker’s, I a dependent’s. So began our new life in Moscow.\nOur yard was not like the pre-war one; there were few acquaintances; few had yet returned. But one had to live under new conditions. No one. None of the old acquaintances. The school was closed. Then Ira Baranova and I (I had met her; they lived in a “mobile” house) decided to go to the external school; it was in the Mining Institute building. There we began to study, but somehow I did not adapt to such studies. There I met the Leksov brothers: Yura and Valera. And then it turned out our school[?] would work. We went there and I found myself in the 9th form. Lessons almost began; almost none of our old ones were there. The school was cold; it was not heated. And once on a Sunday we were asked to unload firewood that was in the school shed. We came and I saw a boy in boots[?] who had climbed to the very top of the wood and begun kicking the logs down with his feet. He was dark, curly[?]. It turned out he was also from our class. His name was Krivoshein Sasha. In our class studied Yurko Leksov[?], Yura Subbotin. We elected a monitor[?]. The boys played pranks, and I even apologized for them to the teachers. In the classroom it was the same[?], and during lessons we sometimes stood up and threw wood into the stove. Our boys did not listen to us — they were wholly taken with the 10th-form girls. Yura — only Lidiya[?], Yura Subbotin — Elya[?], Sasha — Tamara. In our class there was almost no one from our old class. Then new ones began to appear: Inna Greis[?], Marina Takser (Chaeva’s daughter), Raya Fisher and others. The teachers too were new. Only the chemistry teacher remained (“Uncle Vanya”), physics (Chaev VaPechnikov[?] — a splendid man), mathematics (Postnikov Vasily Mikhailovich, who was also headmaster. He was called “Karakatitsa”). In physics lessons I copied tests from Krivoshein, who sat behind me). I also gave him a recommendation for the Komsomol and then he was elected Komsomol organizer of our class. The boys treated me with respect, and that was all. At that time I was taken with a naval pilot, Hero of the Soviet Union, Gennady Tsokolaev[?]. He was the son of Mama’s friend Zinaida Aleksandrovna. He was near Leningrad. I became very friendly with Zinaida Al. In her flat lived Mama and Zina’s[?] sister.\nAlso a letter from the front. This letter is from a wounded comrade who came to us with Father’s other friends when their regiment was re-forming after the battle of Stalingrad. I was then in the 9th form. 1943.\nFurther — the collection Letters from the front .\nThe full line-oriented manuscript reading is on the Russian chapter .\n← Tanya: childhood and school · Notebook contents · Wartime comrades’ letters →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/14-war-evacuation-120-127/","summary":"School and the war years.","title":"School and war"},{"content":"Wartime letters and a postcard inserted in the notebook. Full texts with reading and diplomatic transcription are in the collection Letters from the front .\nThe author’s bridge to a comrade’s letter is in the chapter School and war (leaf 127).\nLetters (separate documents) Leaf Document 128–129 20 Apr 1943 — Misha Friolenko to Tanya (not brother Tyoma) 131 “Tanyusha!” — Gennady 132 18 Nov 1943 — Gennady from hospital 133 29 Nov 1943 — Gennady New Year postcard Separate page: New Year postcard (leaf 130) .\nNew Year postcard.\nReading Multilingual postcard form (Levelezö-Lap / Postkarte / Carte postale…).\n“Tanichka! Happy New Year…” — a verse greeting; address and signature need further verification.\nAs in the manuscript (p. 130) Таничка! Поздравляю С НОВЫМ ГОДОМ … Full line-by-line reading is by the scan; illegible places marked [?].\n← School and war · Notebook contents · Youth and meeting Sasha →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/15-wartime-letters-128-133/","summary":"Comrades’ letters — document collection.","title":"Wartime comrades’ letters"},{"content":"From the handwritten notebook. Tatyana Timofeevna’s voice.\nNote\nSasha in the family line of this chapter (walks, home, “love for life,” marriage) is Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988), husband of Tatyana Timofeevna.\nIn the school-circle reading the spelling “Sasha Kravchenko” also occurs — we do not substitute it for the husband’s full name; the site canon is A. D. Krivoshein (Sasha) per the charts and card . Dusya Yanshina (sister of M. M. Yanshin), Zinaida Aleksandrovna and Gennady came to visit us. It was wonderful! I was happy. At parting he [insertion above the line: kissed me]. So we marked my sixteenth birthday. And then I wrote him letters to the front, and he answered when he could. Two of his letters somehow survived with me. He survived that war, and died already in peacetime: he was driving his Volga at terrible speed and died in a car crash. That happened not far from Kislovodsk.\nThe main people were Aleksandra Pavlovna (Mama) and Dusya (Evdokia Mikhailovna, the sister). There was also Katyusha, Dusya’s daughter. Mama and I spent much time with them. Here I met Mikh. Mikh. Yanshin (People’s Artist of the MKhAT[?]). I met Inna Gornaya (former wife[?] of Lishin), Pavel Vlad. Massalsky (he played at the MKhAT, but he is well remembered from the film Circus) and others. Once in summer I was at the Yanshins’. Mikh. Mikh. was there. We sat at table, and then Yanshin invited everyone to a restaurant. And then he sat at the wheel and began to drive around the rooms, and his mama Aleks. Pavlovna says to him: “Let the girl go; today you will not drag the girl around the taverns for me.” I terribly wanted to go, but I did not dare. We marked my 16th modestly at home. Only a little pie; we ate as always vinaigrette and something else. Zin. Aleks., Gennady (he was in Moscow then), Dusya came. Then Mama and I went to see them off. It was already dark; one could walk the streets until 12 (curfew). At parting Gennady kissed me. That was my first kiss. And before that he had invited me to the Hermitage for some concert; Mama’s happiness knew no bounds. Mikh. Mikh. Yanshin sometimes took me to dress rehearsals at the MKhAT and the Romen Theatre, where he was chief director. At the MKhAT they were staging Simonov’s play The Russian Question at a dress rehearsal. At Tali[?] I saw him and Valentina Serova. That summer I often visited Zin. Aleksandrovna and the Yanshins (they lived on Granovsky Street, next to the government house) in a shared flat. They came to us to wash, because we had hot water in the house. Sometimes Mikh. Mikh. Yanshin came to our “bath,” General Pavel Iv. Aleksandrovich (a relative of Zin. Aleksandrovna).\nBy the middle of the 9th form we were separated from the boys. Our school became a girls’ school, and they moved to School 7.\nMeeting Sasha Then they (Yura Pekishev, Yura Subbotin, Sasha Kravchenko) entered the military-technical department of the Stalin Institute and in 1943/44 were admitted to the first year of the institute. We lost sight of them. But somehow they came to our evening. For us they were already students, and that was attractive. Then [they?] sat near me, went up to the room where I was preparing for the preparatory department of the Institute of Foreign Languages, because I had decided to apply[?]. At school for 2 [years?] studying French. One autumn (lessons[?] not yet[?]) the telephone rang. It turned out Sasha Kravchenko was calling (he lived in entrance 44). As I remember he told me he was going through his notes and in one of the books found [our] address[?] with the telephone and [from there] decided to call me. [They told?] me [to come] to the telephone. He said hello, and then when [we began?] the conversation lasted a very long time; [we talked?] long, and he also said: “Better let’s go for a walk.” And one day Sasha suggested I go for a walk. And then for me Kravchenko was a musician of about 20. (After all Gennady was 10 years older than I, by the way. But [he?] did not get on[?] with Papa when he was born). So we set off walking with Sasha. I kept wondering whether he would take my arm. But he did not; he took me by the elbow when we crossed the street. And so began our evening walks with him. Sometimes Yura Subbotin and his best friend joined us. Sometimes somehow Yurka invited me for a walk and we circled the embankment of the [Kremlin? / fortress?] [wall?], in the Garden; [he] read me Pushkin’s verses from Eugene Onegin. Inna, my best friend, did not yet know Sasha; I told her much about him and at that time we talked much on the telephone. She decided to play a trick on Sasha and call him herself.\nSo it was done. She went on a date with Sasha, and I [what?] could not find a place for myself. I felt he was not indifferent to me. I know myself well — why I did this, not finding a place for myself. I walked near the house waiting for them. And there below comes Inna[?], and next to her Sasha and Yura Subbotin. I was very glad to see them and as it later turned out she did not please Sasha; they simply remained friends, and I continued to like him more and more. Once Sasha took my hand and put it in his pocket to warm it. In that action there was so much tenderness that to this day I feel his touch. We were so well. What more could we wish. And once I needed to go to Dynamo metro, where my friend A. Muranova lived, and return a magazine I had borrowed from her. I suggested Sasha walk me there. And he asked me: “And what will I get for that?” I, a little coquettishly, said: “I won’t tell you.” And we set off. From our house to Dynamo metro is not far, but already short[?]; we stopped a minute[?]. [Parting?] at her house, Sasha said “Well, time to part.” We sat on a bench and I went nowhere. Then we returned home late. That is how our love began, which lasted all our life. And now, when he is gone, I am very lonely and dreary without him. He was an unusual and extraordinary person. So much tenderness, love, attention, tact. Once he told me he was ready to give his life for me. He spoilt me, which is why it is so hard without him. We agreed we would marry in 4 years when we finished the institute. But we did not keep our word and married in 3. Although my friend Ira Petrovskaya assured Sasha that “Tanya falls in love[?] with boys[?] not long and parts with them quickly,” everything turned out that my Sasha was serious[?]. Once Sasha invited me to his home. I was very frightened and afraid. My friend Ira came with me. We rang the bell; Sasha opened. Ira and I were dressed almost alike: dark skirt and white sweaters.\nTrue, I had a little brooch. We went into the room, closing the door. But Sasha’s mama’s own fortress went at me. She came into the room; I led her in. Well, Sasha introduced us and conversation began. Sasha’s mama embroidered very well and began to show us her work. That is how our acquaintance took place.\nSasha had good friends at the institute, a united company. But they did not introduce me to them. And once he invited me to the institute for dances. And I felt awkward, because I felt I was being looked at. I only heard: “Zara (i.e. Sasha) has brought his girl[?].” So I met his lads and joined their company.\nWe marked all holidays together, mainly at my place, because our flat was large. But the lads took no money from the girls; they were gentlemen. But they got money in an original way. Times were hard. In their trade union they received orders for material. They bought the cheapest and then sold it at the market. Sasha could not trade; he stood and held a face[?].\nWhen I studied in the preparatory department, Sasha met me every evening at Library of Lenin[?] metro, and we went for a walk.\nThen his parents rather often invited me to dinner. There were still some other people.\nOn Victory Day he and I walked Moscow from morning. What jubilation! What joy!\nIn summer 1945 the Yanushins invited me to the MKhAT rest house on the Pestovo reservoir. We went there by steamer with Zinaida Aleksandrovna. That rest house was unusual: each actor was given a separate room where his family could live. Food was cooked by ourselves; only the actor was given some food. We cooked ourselves. The little house we lived in stood on the shore of the reservoir. Living there: Yanshin’s mother Aleksandra Pavlovna, his sister Dusya, his niece Katyusha. And so Zin. Aleks. and I arrived. The room was large. At that time students of the LKhAT studio were working there on agricultural work. That evening I left the house and saw the lads playing volleyball. I could play then and they took me on the team. We played well. And suddenly I see a very tall lad coming, rather handsome. Later it turned out this was Vladilen Davydov, also a student. He noticed me, and I him. And then all evening we walked with him. Yanshin kept joking about me. Once we baked a Napoleon cake and Mikh. Mikh. says to Dusya (the sister): “Dusya, call Davydov to tea with us!” Dusya did so. We sit at table; suddenly Vladik comes in and says: “Mikh. Mikh., did you call me?” And Yanshin says: “No, Tanechka invited you to tea.” And later Yanshin somehow said to me: “If something comes of you and Davydov, I will bring you rings from Prague.” But nothing came of it; it simply remained an acquaintance. True, for some time Davydov still telephoned me.\nAnd at that time Sosna arrived (he had been resting somewhere with Mama), and we continued our meetings. We often went to the cinema, to our Udarnik, to the Soviet Cinema club, which was in the building of the Estrada Theatre of Yermolova, met at our friends’, went to the rink, and most often in the evenings wandered the city. Sometimes we came to my place… We met almost every day.\nI return to 1944. Sosna had a comrade Yurka Pekishev (we all studied together in the 9th form), and he began to invite me for walks. Once he says to me: “Come out, you will all torment me.” I was surprised and say: “Yura, only after the war.” And right after the end of the war he telephones me and says: “Well? Do you remember our talk?” I: “Yura, I don’t love you,” and he to me: “You will!” I of course refused him nobly.\nWe continued to meet with Sasha; our friendship and feeling grew stronger. He was a good lad. As I already mentioned, Sasha had many good friends of that kind[?]. And once for one of the evenings I invited my little friend Ira Petrovskaya[?] (Valya)\nThe full line-oriented manuscript reading is on the Russian chapter .\n← Wartime comrades’ letters · Notebook contents · Crimea, Sevastopol and the beginning of the family →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/16-friends-victory-134-139/","summary":"Youth and meeting Sasha.","title":"Youth and meeting Sasha"},{"content":"From the handwritten notebook. Tatyana Timofeevna’s voice.\nNote\nSasha in this chapter is Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein , fiancé / husband.\nDmitry Aleksandrovich and Nina Vasilyevna are his parents (Tatyana’s father- and mother-in-law). She was good-looking. She smoked, which then was considered terrible, and little plaits above the knees. When the lads saw her they courted and decided to save “Gara” (that was Sasha’s nickname). “Tanya has such a girlfriend; she is a morphine addict; Sashka must be saved!” Later they asked me: “How is it you have changed so. Was something done to you, or you yourself.”\nBeginning of the family And our first acquaintance with those lads took place at Sasha’s. Then in distant 1945 our football team went to England to play and won. Then there were no televisions, nor radio sets either. At the beginning of the war the population had been told to hand in all radio sets and there were only loudspeakers. And Sasha had a radio set, or was allowed to keep one, and he invited all his lads to listen to the broadcast from England about the match. He also invited me. And I was in a “dashing” mood. That was my first meeting with his lads. They looked at me with interest, and I got angry and began to play the fool. Makhe Ettin says something to me and I answer: “Shut up, fool.” He to me: “That’s only for calculation.” I calmly say to him: “By the holy gods, don’t take offence.” That is how our acquaintance took place. And the lads were good, simple, from working families.\nBakhchisarai, Chufut-Kale, Sudak In summer 1946 the Krivosheins invited me to the Crimea. Then Sasha’s father had been appointed Chairman of the Crimean Regional Executive Committee. My mama telephoned us with the Krivosheins and it was decided I would go to them as a guest in the Crimea. Sasha and I were very glad. We sat exams and went. Dmitry Aleksandrovich sent a salon car for us. True, another family was travelling there too, moving to the Crimea for work. We went: Sasha, Baba Aiya and I. We were met at the station and taken to a hotel, because the Krivosheins lived in a hotel, because the Chairman’s house was occupied by the previous family’s. They were waiting for the Kabanovs to leave and then for the hotel. For some time we lived in Alushta, at the Executive Committee rest house, and then moved to Gurzuf, where there was a two-storey mansion surrounded by a good garden and even a vineyard. The house stood high, and below — the Railway Workers’ sanatorium in a fine park, and further the sea. Along the coast, right on the shore, barbed wire still remained. That year Sasha and I saw the whole Crimea: Bakhchisarai with the famous fountain sung by Pushkin in his poem The Fountain of Bakhchisarai; Alupka with the magnificent palace of Count Vorontsov, where he (the count) tried to recreate the Bakhchisarai fountain but could not; Livadia — the summer residence of Nicholas II and where in spring 1945 the famous Yalta Conference took place, to which Roosevelt, Churchill and Stalin came; of course we were in Yalta, in the famous Botanical Garden, where we were treated to extraordinary peaches. Then Massandra. We were shown the famous vineyards, cellars with wine kept in huge oak barrels. And then the tasting began. For that we were taken to a special tasting hall where many glasses of different wines stood on the table before each person. That wine had to be drunk not too much, savouring. And of course we did it at a fast pace. From that we became very merry. Then we visited the Swallow’s Nest, where a blanket was stolen from us. The fact is we travelled in a Willis and the seats were small and we put a blanket under us for comfort. And then we were at Chufut-Kale. That is an ancient city in the mountains. No one has lived there for a long time. The city is cut in the rocks. The next visit — Sudak, where nearby was a champagne works founded by Prince Golitsyn, the founder of Russian champagne. Even before the 1917 Revolution our champagne wine took a prize place in Paris. A monument to Golitsyn still stands there. We were shown the whole process of making wine. And it is stored in cellars made in the mountains. During the war, and the Germans were in the Crimea, those cellars were so camouflaged that they could not be found. That works stood in a very beautiful bay. And after a good tasting we went bathing. That was something “else.”\nOn Navy Day Admiral Oktyabrsky, commander of the fleet, invited Dmitry Aleksandrovich to celebrations in Sevastopol. We went. Sevastopol was completely destroyed. Some buildings survived and, oddly, the city pier near the water itself; the water station survived. And as we drove along the street all the houses looked at us with broken windows. We were also on Malakhov Kurgan. I had the impression we were walking over people’s corpses. Forts from the first defence of Sevastopol still survived. They stand at the entrance to Sevastopol Bay, where we saw the monument to the sunken ships. Dm. Aleks., Nina Vas. and Sasha were invited to breakfast in his wardroom. Baba Nina and I stayed wandering the ruined city, now and then over ruined houses and dead windows.\nSimferopol also “well” suffered from the war. Broken houses too, windows without glass, craters not yet filled.\nSasha and I climbed a great deal in the mountains around Alushta and found trenches, and also black death-tokens; small plastic fruitiers that soldiers wore. Name, surname and address were indicated in them.\nThere were many German prisoners in the Crimea then. They lived in camps, and by day they were taken to work: they restored what they had destroyed, worked the vineyards; in the evening they were taken to bathe in the sea. Those whose camps were not far from the sea.\nToward the end of our stay in the Crimea the Krivosheins moved from the hotel into a separate house on Aksakov Street. Baba Nina and Grandpa Mitya loved the land very much, and wherever they were they always worked the land. They put the yard in order, making a beautiful flower bed there, planted strawberries, and behind the house made a kitchen garden with a small hotbed. The house was repaired. It had 6 rooms (one small for the houseworker). The Krivosheins’ neighbours were the Commander of the Taurida Military District M. M. Popov. He lived with his young wife Serafima and a little son. N.V. and Serafima kept up friendly relations.\nAt the end of August we left for Moscow.\nIn Moscow routine life began again: institute, classes, household affairs. And again our meetings with Sasha. Our friendship grew stronger. I was in the 2nd year, Sasha in the 4th. So our life flowed.\nWe saw in the New Year 1947 at Sasha’s, almost alone together. True, Sasha’s grandmother was still there. Having sat exams, we went for the holidays to Simferopol. There we often went to the theatre, walked much, read. We even went to the sea. To my surprise the sea near the shore was frozen. That was in Alushta.\nAnd a funny thing happened to me. At our institute there was an evening and at that evening I met Ren Merkulov (once we studied at the same school, lived in the same entrance, met at Inna Kobulova’s). Ren took my telephone and promised to call. Ren was lively. He was handsome. He studied at the Zhukovsky Academy. He telephoned and suggested meeting at Library of Lenin metro. I pass Papa and say: “I’m going on a date with the son of the Minister of State Security.” Papa looked at me and said: “We won’t go.” That was the first time Papa imposed his parental ban. I was surprised, because Papa had never forbidden me to choose my acquaintances. I obeyed. But a father’s word was law for me. Ren did not telephone me again. Then I did not understand this, and now everything has fallen into place.\nSasha and I went to the rink, to the cinema (our Udarnik), to the Council of Ministers club (now the Estrada Theatre), met friends, danced. In general we led a life characteristic of young people.\nMagnitogorsk In spring Sasha left for Magnitogorsk for practical work, and I sat exams. I made an exam timetable for Sasha, and he worried with me.\nAnd after that we went to Simferopol, where Sasha announced to his parents that we had decided to marry.\nMy parents agreed; his parents agreed too. But what wedding? We had no [church wedding?]. We went to Yalta, and [filed?] [application?], that summer in Gurzuf, and registered our marriage. When we rode back to Gurzuf, our Fedor joked: “Wonder — I had a daughter to take, and back — now a daughter and a son.” Then there was a dinner; we were congratulated; Sasha’s grandmother, having drunk, smashed a glass for luck.\nThat is how our life with him began.\nArriving in Moscow, we began to live at Sasha’s in that very room where I am sitting now. Baba Lena, Sasha’s aunt, lived with us. She ran the household. A splendid woman. She loved Sasha very much. We studied; I was in the 3rd year; Sasha was finishing and doing his diploma. I went on practical work to Zhdanov (now Mariupol) on the Sea of Azov. I was dreary without him. I was already expecting a child. He was to appear at the end of May. I sat some exams in advance; I did not want to take an academic leave. Leave. Birth — the main thing — antibiotics. The Krivosheins suggested I give birth in Simferopol. And so in mid-May I went to the Crimea, and Sasha stayed in Moscow to defend his diploma. Nina Vasilyevna met me at the aerodrome and we went home.\nMitya. In 1948 our son was born and we named him Dmitry (Mitya). Sasha was still in Moscow, and after defending his diploma he came to Simferopol. Sasha was already a qualified engineer, and I still a student.\nThen we returned to Moscow. I still had exams to sit. At that time my mama came and sat with Mitya, and Baba Lena ran the household. I still had to study, one more course — the IVth. And Mitya grew; he was an amusing little boy, but the institute took much of my time.\nThat year passed in cares. Mitya grew. Baba Lena and Baba Lina (Agrippina Dmitrievna), Sasha’s great-grandmother, sat with him. I studied in the last\nContinues in Study, work, and class reunions . Full manuscript reading: Russian chapter .\n← Youth and meeting Sasha · Notebook contents · Study, work, and reunions →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/17-crimea-family-140-149/","summary":"Crimea, Sevastopol, the start of the family.","title":"Crimea, Sevastopol and the beginning of the family"},{"content":"From the handwritten notebook. Tatyana Timofeevna’s voice. Photographs stand next to the episodes they belong to on the leaves.\nNote\nSasha in the account of study, work, and the arrest of 2 Sep 1949 is Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein , husband of Tatyana Timofeevna. …in the course, and Sasha was already working at Stalproekt. So our life went on. In June I passed the state exams and was kept in Moscow, because Sasha worked in Moscow. I was assigned to work in the Censorship (foreign department). At that time Baba Lena, Mitya and Baba Lina left for Simferopol. Sasha and I stayed alone together — it was so rare for us to be alone together. At that time Paul Robeson (the famous American bass) came to Moscow; we went to hear him.\nThen Sasha had leave, and we flew to Simferopol, and then we had vouchers to a rest house in Rabochy Ugolok, Alushta. And the Krivosheins were preparing to go to Blagoveshchensk, where Dm. Al. was appointed chairman of the regional executive committee. And they set off for Moscow. I was to start work; Baba Lina stayed with us.\nAnd then came the 2nd of September, when our life changed completely. On the night of 2/IX Sasha was arrested. What, how, why? We could not understand then. No one could help: neither my parents nor Sasha’s. I no longer remember working, because I was a persona non grata.\nI telephoned Dm. Al. in Blagoveshchensk and told him what had happened. After some time they left for Moscow. Every Wednesday I went to the Lubyanka information office, asking about Sasha. They answered that the investigation was under way. Later I was allowed to send him some warm things and a hundred rubles.\nDm. Al. began to have trouble: he was removed as chairman of the Amur region executive committee and put in the CC reserve. He was also given a severe reprimand over his son.\nIn November or early December I was informed that Sasha had been sentenced under Article 58 to 10 years. At first I could understand nothing, and Dm. Al. and Nina Vas. went to the information office to find out again! It turned out to be so. Sasha was transferred to Butyrki, where N.V. and I took a parcel, and then they were sent to Vorkuta. I received the first letter from Vorkuta. Nothing came of work for me, because they could not take me into the Censorship. I sat a year without work.\nDm. Al. was offered the directorship of the state farm “Lyuberetskie polya orosheniya”; they went to Kosino, and I with Mitya! went to Mama, on B. Kaluzhskaya (Leninsky Prospekt [address redacted]). We kept up relations with the Krivosheins all the time; Mitya was often there and spent all summer in Moscow. For a year I did not work, because they would not take me into the censorship because of Sasha. Then Mama got me a job in the television school No. 50 in Lyublino (she was then working in the Ministry of Railways), where I worked for 5 years, until Sasha’s return.\nClass reunions At school the children loved me, and the whole staff treated me very well. The class where I was form teacher still keeps in touch with me. They put out a literary magazine where many poems were written to me. Every New Year they telephone and congratulate me. Sometimes they drop in. When Mama was still alive she would ask: “Who has come?” I answered: “The girls.” “Tatyana Timofeevna, what girls are we? We already have grandchildren.” We met for the 30th anniversary of finishing school, at Rita Istlina’s.\nAnd on 13 April 2003 they gathered to mark the 50th anniversary of finishing. They had already telephoned.\nMay 1983. Thirty years since finishing school. I with my “girls”\n“May 1983. Thirty years… I with my ‘girls’.”\nThat is Pasha. 1930\nI am 12 years old.\nMy photograph. 1938. Pasha and I in our dining room in [flat redacted] entrance 12.\nSummer 1945. Pestovo. rest house of the Ichthyological Institute\n“That is Pasha. 1930.”\n“I am 12 years old.”\n1938 — Pasha and Tanya.\nOur graduation. Group 203. June 1949.\nStanding: 1. — I. 2. — Kira Fedorova 3. — Sora Bergskaya 4. — Lyusya Palukhina.\nSitting: 1 — Rimma Ionova Kipar. 2 — Ira Gofman 3 — Harry Mikhail- Weiser. 4 — Lena Egorova 5 — Nina Saulkova\nHow was life without Sasha? Dreary; there was always something missing. Especially I disliked weekends and holidays. When you see a family walking, and I am alone with Mitya. It was bad.\nAnd then came March 1953. Stalin died. Then followed the 20th Congress and Khrushchev’s famous letter on the cult of personality. That was terrible news. Papa was very nervous and kept asking Mama: “Do you understand what the ‘cult of personality’ is?” Mama answered: “Of course I understand!” And Papa said to her: “You don’t understand a damn thing; it will poison us for a long time.”\nThen M. and M. applied to the Procurator General’s office asking for Sasha’s case to be reviewed, and also asked their old comrades to speed the consideration.\nAnd in June 1954 Sasha returned. At first he had been in Vorkuta, then he was transferred to the Semipalatinsk area (they were building something there. He was already chief engineer of a concrete plant.) He was given an offer to bring his\n“Our graduation. Group 203. June 1949.”\n← Crimea, Sevastopol and the beginning of the family · Notebook contents · Family and children →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/18-study-work-reunions/","summary":"Study, work, reunions.","title":"Study, work, and class reunions"},{"content":"From the handwritten notebook. Tatyana Timofeevna’s voice. Children’s years of birth — without day and month until family confirmation for publication.\nNote\nSasha / Sanechka in this chapter is Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988), husband of Tatyana; return 1954, Kosino, sons. …the family there, but without departure. He did not agree. And then he was transferred to Aktyubinsk, and then to Moscow. As Sasha remembers, this time in Moscow the treatment was polite, and the investigator said “Vy” to him. They offered cigarettes. Once the investigator called him and said: “Well, Sasha, the case is finished. Go and collect your things; your father is waiting for you below. But quickly; we release until 18:00; hurry. Or if you like you may spend the night with us.” Sasha of course refused.\nAnd so he came out. And waiting for him in the car were Dm. Aleks., Nina Vas., I and my mama. It was on M. Lubyanka. Sasha — in kirza boots, hair cut short, in a quilted jacket with a wooden suitcase. He, I think, poorly understood what was happening and whom he saw; he only “hushed” us, sat in the car and said: “Let’s get out of here!” My mama could not go with us because there was no room. We arrived in Kosino and at once arranged a shower for Sasha. And the shower was a summer one. I brought him linen, and he asked me: “did you miss me?” With that everything was said, as if there had not been 5 years of separation. We were together again.\nSasha was issued a passport. And he became a person with a passport! Having rested a little, he went to work at Stalproekt, where he was reinstated. We spent the whole summer in Kosino. His institute comrades came there. In general life quietly little by little was restoring itself.\nOne must give Sasha his due: he never asked me how I had lived those 5 years. No question, no reproach. As he said: “What was, does not interest me.” That is all. Only “my Sanechka,” who loved me very much, and I him, was capable of that. And he told very little of the horrors he had lived through. In autumn we moved to Moscow and went to work: I to school, he to Stalproekt.\nIn December 1954 misfortune struck us: my papa fell ill. First he had a mild stroke; they thought he would improve. And in January there was a second stroke — very severe. Papa was sent to hospital. Mama disappeared there; although the hospital was good (the Kremlin hospital), Father would not let her go. He was in hospital a long time. And after that he was sent to the Kratovo sanatorium (for old Bolsheviks). Mama went with him. It was drawing toward autumn. I visited them, but Papa was not very pleased with my friends. He was very photographed. In September we took him home. At first it was all right, and then his temperature rose and he was taken to hospital, from which he did not return. That happened on 28 October (Friday) 1955. That day we were at the hospital, but they would not let us to him; we went home, and at 11:30 at night they telephoned and said he had died. That is how it all ended. Papa was gone.\nMitya Mitya had already gone to school in the 1st form. Mama began to be ailing. The house emptied. But life went on. I still worked at school, but I wanted to return and work in Moscow. I was already tired of travelling by electric train.\nMitya studied, but often had tonsillitis. Something had to be done about his throat. I took him for a consultation to a well-known otolaryngologist of the time. He advised removing his tonsils and adenoids. We began to look for where it could be done. We were lucky: the wife of Sasha’s comrade Boris Charka, working at the Morozov children’s hospital, was an ENT. Through her we arranged Mitya in hospital where he had the operation. We visited him so that we promised that after the operation he could eat ice cream and drink soda water. He had been deprived of all that.\nAnd before that misfortune struck him when he was not yet at school. He was sitting in the yard with Baba Lesya when some healthy lad of about 16 ran past without looking and pushed Mitya; he fell on his back and hit his head on the asphalt. I was at work. Mama called a doctor; Mitya had to be hospitalized. At that moment I arrived, and Mitya was sent to the Morozov with concussion. We went there every evening. And then we took Mitya home under a signed undertaking. So our life flowed with its joys and sorrows.\nWe continued to work, but I still dreamed of moving to work in Moscow. And in summer 1956 I moved to work as a translator. Sasha returned. Summer 1954. By Petrovsky wood\nBy the Moskva River. Petrovsky wood. Summer 1954\nAfter the return\nSerezha to Stalproekt. Then they were occupied with building a metallurgical plant in India, at Bhilai. I translated drawings, notes; I had Indian engineers under my care. Joking, one can say that part of the plant was built from my drawings. The plant works. Besides that I studied Russian with one Indian engineer, Mr Rajigapalan[?]. In 1957 Serezha was born to us. He was born in the same maternity home where I was born. That is the Grauerman maternity home on the Arbat.\n“Sasha returned. Summer 1954. By Petrovsky wood.” Sasha = A. D. Krivoshein, husband of T. T.\nBy the Moskva River. Petrovsky wood. Summer 1954.\nAfter the return — a family frame.\nI had to sort complaints, some cases. In general it was unpleasant.\nAnd so Mitya finished school, but not very successfully. He had to enter an institute. And the year was hard: that year both 10th and 11th forms finished school. That is, there were twice as many applicants to higher schools.\nMitya decided to apply to our institute, because I worked there, and Sasha had many comrades there who could somehow help. Mitya chose a hard faculty — physics. Study was rather hard for him, and he himself showed no special zeal. In the 1st semester he failed mathematics; he had to study all the holidays. At last he passed. And in the IInd semester he fell in love and everything went topsy-turvy. By the end of the year he had not sat 3 exams, i.e. he was to be expelled. Then Sasha, gathering his will, went to the dean of the faculty, who was his classmate, and they began to ask him for help. The dean was silent, and Sasha was silent. Sasha told me later that he decided not to leave until the dean decided what to do. Then the dean said: “Come to me in 2 hours.” Sasha came and the dean said Mitya should sit at least one exam, and 2 exams we will put off to autumn. So they did. All summer Mitya studied with teachers of mathematics and physics. By 1 September he had sat all exams, but then “shalyai-valyai” began again and he was transferred to another faculty. My friends helped him here. So Mitya is in the 3rd year of the faculty of rare metals. As if he began to study. In summer he went to Pitsunda to our sports camp. He arrived a little early, thin and very anxious. He had fallen in love and was thinking of marriage. How will you study and on what will you live? Answer: “I will move to the evening faculty and work.” “And where will you live?” We then lived on Leninsky Prospekt, and the flat was small. Then he said his chosen one was married and was going to divorce. She studies at the PMP faculty. I have forgotten her name. We talked very seriously and much about this, trying to hold him back from that step.\nShe often telephoned us, and he asked us to say he was not at home, had left. I told him one cannot hide forever and he must talk to her. They arranged a meeting, and Mitya came home thoroughly drunk. He kept wanting to go, but I would not let him. He lay down and fell into sleep. A call from her followed. I explained the next failure: Mitya cannot come, and asked her to meet me; we arranged a time near the metro. Sasha walked me. The young woman was a little late. Then we decided to walk along Yakimanka. She walks beside me saying: “Dima and I love each other.” To which I answered: “Very good, but now tell me about yourself.” She hid the fact that she was married and lived with her husband; there was no talk of divorce. She made on me the impression of a very light-minded young woman, not very clever, a little tactless. We talked and parted. Then I asked about her at the institute; those people’s opinion coincided with mine.\nThen I talked long with Mitya about my impression. (I think that was his first love affair.) Then she telephoned many times, and Mitya did not come to the telephone. Of course he was chicken. So it went on rather long. Once I came to the telephone and said to her: “Understand me rightly; I speak to you as a woman. Think why he does not telephone you. You will understand everything.” She said: “Thank you” and [struck through] did not telephone again. Some time passed; Mitya was already married, and he thanked me for having managed to hold him back from that step.\nMitya with Grandpa Pesha. January 1954\nBerdyansk. Sea of Azov 1965\n“Mitya with Grandpa Pesha. January 1954.”\n“Berdyansk. Sea of Azov. 1965.”\nFebruary 1948. Mitya.\nMitya — on practical work in Uzbekistan.\nIn the last year he began to study well. And he was already seriously in love. After finishing the institute he married his fellow student Venta Roza. (Krivosheino). He has 2 sons. Good work. In youth he was keen on football, and loved very much to read. For some time he set himself to write. He sent his work to a newspaper. Somewhere there is a review of his work from Komsomolskaya Pravda. He finished postgraduate study, defended, candidate of technical sciences, docent. He teaches at the Moscow Aviation-Technological Institute. Thinks of a doctoral dissertation. There are printed works.\nKosino. 1954. The return\nSummer 1954. Kosino. After Sasha’s return Mitya and Sasha.\nIn 1974 in summer the institute sent him on a traineeship to the USA, to a university in Los Angeles. He[?] spent[?] about 2 months there. The trip was unforgettable.\nIn 1979 we with Valentina (as we went to the GDR)[?].\nIn 1981 I went to the GDR and Hungar[y].\n“February 1948. Mitya.”\nMitya — practical work in Uzbekistan.\nKosino, 1954. Mitya and Sasha (A. D. Krivoshein).\n(b. 1957).\nIn the morning of 1957 another son was born to us. I very much wanted a daughter, but another little son was born. Sasha said to me: “You always do it your way.” We gave birth to Serezha in the Grutrilino[?] maternity home, where 38 years earlier I too was born. The boy was born very fair. Sanechka and my brother Genya came for us. He was in Moscow then. Mama and Mitya waited at home. Mitya was very glad of his brother, and it was he who gave his brother his name.\nSerezha grew a very calm boy. At night he let us sleep and woke somewhere at 8–9. And when you went to him he always smiled. Sasha helped me a great deal with the household (nappies were his job). We most often walked in the Park of Culture. Once in the evening we four went for a walk: Sasha, I, Mitya and Serezha in the pram. It was somewhere in autumn, in October. Just then our country had launched the first satellite. We sat on a bench in the park and suddenly saw a moving light in the sky; it moved. That was the satellite. So we first saw our 1st satellite. The boys grew; I bustled about the household; Sasha worked. Everything was well with us; only we were a little short of means. We lived poorly. Serezha grew a calm boy. And then misfortune: Serezha fell ill with dysentery. Apparently he caught it in the communal flat[?], because at home all of us were well. We turned to a good doctor Veniamin Zinovyevich Arkadyevich[?]. He helped us greatly without any tests. For a long time after we turned to him about the children’s illnesses, and once he paid me a compliment: “You are a real Jewish mother.” And at that time after the operation Mitya’s heart was not well, and I took him to Zin. Arkadyevich. He said he could not put Mitya up. That is how I walk[?] stroll[?]: I push the pram, and Mitya walks beside (he was not recommended to run). In the end Mitya recovered. In the summer of that year (1958) we went to the state farm “Varskoe” in Ryazan province, where Grandpa was. At first he could not understand what waves were. He was very surprised when he entered the sea for the first time. And the sea was quiet. We went with him to Kaunas and Vilnius, to Palanga (Lithuania), to Suzdal. We also went with him around the Moscow region (Kuskovo, Abramtsevo). At school he did not study at full strength; he did not overwork himself. In the 7th form he went with the school to the GDR. I was already [struck through: then?] working at the institute. At first Serezha was put in the group, then removed. I went to the district committee and achieved his inclusion. Thanks that our institute people helped me there. So he studied, played football, had many friends! Even now, when they are over 40, they meet regularly. And meetings before New Year are a rule. Usually that happens at our place. The lads call him “the count,” and me “their mama.” Then the institute. He studied easily and without strain. When he went to an exam I did not even worry, not as with Mitya. (Then I shook with fear.) In the 3rd year playing football he broke his arm. His friends telephoned us and said they had taken him to the 1st City Hospital. Sasha and I went there and just saw him on a trolley with plaster on his right arm. He was left in hospital; the break was serious. Then with everyone on their feet. It was good that Tatyana Aleksandr. Kitsko worked there, and she organized good treatment for him. I went there daily, cleaned their ward. Having lain long, Serezha could not attend classes. Almost the whole autumn semester passed so. But he sat all credits and exams very well. Even the newspaper Stal wrote about him. Then he finished the institute and went to work at a research institute, then sat exams for postgraduate study and became a postgraduate student, defended his dissertation. In 1980 he married Galya Zaitseva who studied with him at the same institute but in different faculties. In 1981 Alyosha was born, and in 1990 Alyona.\nLeaf 157: family photographs and notes — not published separately until the family decides (privacy).\nI remember such an incident with Mitya. He was still at school, in form 7–8. He was invited to a birthday. He comes home pleased and says: “Mama, your son is the king of the pavilion!”\nWe always marked Mitya’s birthday.\nI remember when he was about 2 we were alone at home (Leninsky Prospekt [address redacted]); to rinse him I soaped his head, fixed the soap; suddenly I hear someone going into the bath, then again; I rinsed the soap and look: my slippers are floating in the bath, and Mitya stands and laughs.\nAnd I remember incidents with me. I was waiting for a trolleybus near the old university. I was returning home from Zinaida Aleksandrovna Sokolova. It was evening. I see a man walking around me; then he asks: “Are you a Muscovite?” “Yes.” Then he says: “You have a real Russian face. The artist Krasilov is now working on the picture Lenin at the 3rd Komsomol Congress. Your face would suit.” I refuse; a trolleybus approaches; I sit and he after me: “At least take our telephone, call. Krasilov will paint your portrait, and it may be shown in the Tretyakov.” In general he very much persuaded, and I refused. Then he got off after a stop. I came home and told Sasha. Papa says: “A new kind of acquaintance,” and Mama said: “You should have agreed.”\nAnother incident. On Leninsky Prospekt [address redacted] a trolleybus stops; a tipsy man gets out, saw me and says: “Lord, I haven’t seen such beauties for a long time.”\nAnother incident: once I was riding a trolleybus. Some man sat near me and said: “I am a camera operator; let me photograph you.” I told him: “I have a very unphotogenic face.” He said: “Believe me, it will all be fine.” I refused.\nThings of that kind happened to me more than once.\nSailing and travel In the 1950s I went in for sailing. I was a member of the club “Vodnik” on the Klyazma Reservoir.\n“Rodina,” summer 1963. I raise the sail on Lake “Olympika.”\n…the group I led…\nI sailed on the “Olympika”; I had a sport rank and even judging rights. I took part in competitions.\n“Vodnik.” Summer 1953.\nIn 1975 the institute sent me on a traineeship to Los Angeles, to the university called UCLA (University of California, Los Angeles). I went in a group of 26 people; we stayed about three months. All week we studied from 9 until 13–14, and in the evening they took us somewhere. I was obliged to keep a diary every day.\nThe trip was very interesting; they showed us a great deal, because the last two weeks we travelled. First we flew to New York via London, spent the night there, and the next day flew across the country to Los Angeles, where university people met us and took us to the campus. We were housed in a student dormitory, two to a room. Our hosts tried hard to show us the country. Every evening was filled: a jazz concert, cinema, theatre. They showed us Universal Studio, Disneyland, the San Diego zoo, the Grand Canyon, Las Vegas, where we played the machines (I won $10 and lost $6). We were invited into American homes; when the course ended they took us by bus along the Pacific coast to San Francisco. Interestingly, the bus had a toilet! We spent three days in San Francisco. From there they took us to the Valley of the Moon (Jack London’s country); we saw his grave. Then on to Fort Ross (the Russian fort). It was built in the 19th century when the Russian–American fur company traded furs. The Russians nearly reached San Francisco. The fort is preserved (a historic monument) right on the Pacific shore. From San Francisco they put us on a plane and via Denver (Colorado) brought us to Sioux City, Iowa. From there via Chicago to Washington, then from Washington to New York. We visited the White House, the Capitol, the monuments to Washington, Jefferson, Lincoln, our Arlington Cemetery and much else. Then New York and home.\nAfter that I was in the GDR, twice in Czechoslovakia, in Hungary.\nMushrooms, later years, Sasha Sasha and I were keen mushroom-pickers and for some thirty years went to Luki in Vladimir province. Our hosts were very good people — the Kapustins and their children. Maria Grigorievna stood out especially: kind, clever, a dear woman. Our relations were the warmest. They received us as kin. Our children were there too, my mama[?], Tanya with Serezha, and even Alyosha.\nOne incident comes back. Toward evening a herd was driven past and Serezha (he was 4) cried in delight: “Oh, cows!” And Vasya (he was 5) said solidly: “Those are not cows, those are okotiny[?].” (he still used the o-sound). Sasha of extraordinary beauty. We went with Sasha in 1991 in spring for mushrooms. But that trip ended badly: I broke my leg. Sasha telephoned Stalproekt; they gave him a car and Serezha came for us. The break was serious; I lay seven days in the 1st City Hospital, then two months in plaster.\nNote\nDates of Sasha’s last illness. In the notebook Tatyana writes of an infarction in December 1993[?] and of hospitalisation in 1994 ending with a tumour of the trachea and the words “so I was left alone.” On the genealogy chart and on the site biography, Aleksandr’s death year is 1988. Until the notebook leaves are re-checked against the scan and family documents, those late years in the manuscript are published as written and are not used to override the chart year 1988. See Aleksandr Dmitrievich . In December 1993[?] Sasha had an infarction; he was in hospital and after 21 days came home. He left work; we were together at home. At the end of August 1994 we went with him to a rest home, where he, as we thought, caught a cold — a heavy cough. We came home; the cough did not pass. The doctor said bronchitis. He took antibiotics; the cough did not stop; then he was put in hospital, where they found a tumour on the trachea. They did not treat him. So I was left alone. And he so much wanted to live to the year 2000! I miss him very much; I am so lonely. I live with Serezha and his family.\nEarlier family photographs (public crops) Winter 1950 — Mitya and I.\nKislovodsk; Simferopol 1948.\nLyublino / Yablonnaya, July 1953.\nLeaves 155 and 157 are not shown as public photographs (living-person privacy). Full manuscript reading: Russian chapter .\n← Study, work, and reunions · Notebook contents →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/diary/18-sons-150-161/","summary":"Family and children: return 1954, sons, sailing, UCLA, later years.","title":"Family and children"},{"content":"Bibliography Russian original title «Легенды и мифы Дома на набережной» English translated title “Legends and Myths of the House on the Embankment” Author Larisa Kaftan (special correspondent) Publisher Komsomolskaya Pravda Date 4 December 2011 (22:00 in the paper’s metadata) Original language Russian Occasion eightieth anniversary of the House on the Embankment / House of Government Archive type external journalism + published interview (secondary source) Access external link only; article body is not copied onto this site Checked 2026-08-03 (URL live; canonical without UTM) Original (Russian): “Legends and Myths of the House on the Embankment” — kp.ru Original article in Russian. The newspaper does not provide an English edition of this piece.\nNote\nExternal material. Original in Russian. This site offers its own summary and cross-check, not a reprint. Individual journalistic phrasings are measured against the notebook, family documents, and publishing principles . Why the family archive keeps this source In 2011 Tatyana Timofeevna was about eighty-five. Komsomolskaya Pravda published a long feature on the house built in part around a walk and conversation with her. She is not background colour: she is the interlocutor — courtyards, early-1930s childhood, neighbours, her father Timofey Petrovich , how the building changed under repression, and family memory of her mother Eva Konstantinovna .\nThree reasons it matters here:\nIndependent print — her voice is fixed not only in the notebook but in an external newspaper. Layers of time — the manuscript narrates the 1930s from inside family chronicle; the 2011 interview is spoken memory decades later, already public. Echoes of the notebook — move, settlement commission, courtyard and clubs, neighbours who disappeared — overlap with diary chapters, so the paper is read beside the manuscript, not instead of it. The article complements “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs” but does not replace it and is not treated as an official archival file for offices, tenant lists, or every neighbour’s fate.\nHow the text is layered Layer What it is How this site reads it Journalist’s frame title, house portrait, “legends and myths”, bridging copy editorial context; not biography by itself Tatyana’s account childhood, courtyards, clubs, flat, father, repression, mother published memory; cross-checked with the notebook Other residents’ stories famous neighbours, others’ arrests place context; no new person entities from the paper alone Address detail historical vs later entrance historic house yes; later residential coordinates no (privacy) Crosswalk with the notebook Theme In the 2011 interview (paraphrase) In the family notebook Move while Tatyana is a child parents brought her into the new house ch. 02 : 1931, Serafimovich St.; birth 1926 — not “in swaddling clothes” Early-1930s atmosphere children, clubs, music, no “elite” language ch. 03 , ch. 13 : yard, club, circles, games Settlement commission father on the commission; commission leadership named ch. 02–03: father as member; ch. 03 names the commission chair (as daughter’s memory) Large flat, part given away father gave up half the flat ch. 02–03: six rooms → two separated off Repression, sealed apartments sealed doors by morning; families vanished ch. 13: classmates and neighbours disappearing in 1937–38 Mother’s role mother listened in fear at night in the paper — via the daughter; other mother episodes in ch. 01 Neighbour names in the newspaper and the notebook do not always match (different people, spelling, confidence). The site cares more about the type of memory (house, yard, disappearances) than turning a press list into a tenant registry.\nWhat it supports (with confidence) Fact of the 2011 publication with Tatyana Timofeevna — document_confirmed (kp.ru metadata). Childhood life in the house, clubs, courtyards — family_testimony_published; corroborated by ch. 03 and 13. Atmosphere under repression, sealed apartments — family_testimony_published; echoes ch. 13. Father on the settlement commission and giving up part of the flat — corroborated (notebook + interview) as family memory, not a state-archive act. Commission chair named in memory — in notebook ch. 03 and the interview; published here only as the daughter’s recollection, not as reconstructed administration. Father’s office around 1931 — the archive has two readings: ch. 02 uncertain “TsIK[?]…”, ch. 03 “administrator of affairs of the Central Committee of the VKP(b)”; the paper tracks the second. We do not fix one wording as personnel truth without external archives. Cautions / non-use Do not Why Treat “born with the house” / “still in swaddling clothes” as biography Birth 2 Sep 1926, move 1931 (~age five) Put “Babiy” in Person.alternateName Form appears in the notebook and the paper; not on the public name card without independent archives Build A. D. Krivoshein ’s career/arrest/prize from this Not the subject of the piece Create neighbour person entities from the paper alone Needs separate verification; spelling risk Publish later entrance/flat from the article Privacy policy Copy paragraphs, KP photos, or hotlink images Copyright; external_link_only Where to go next Tatyana Timofeevna’s biography — where the interview sits in her life Serafimovich Street / House of Government — the place entity Notebook: ch. 02 · ch. 03 · ch. 13 T. P. Samsonov · Eva Konstantinovna Timeline (2011) · Documents · About Tatyana Timofeevna “Word of a Living Fate” is not the publisher of the Komsomolskaya Pravda article and does not reprint its text. This card navigates to the original and to family sources.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/kp-house-on-the-embankment-2011/","summary":"External 2011 source: Tatyana Timofeevna on the House on the Embankment. Source card, manuscript checks, limits of use.","title":"“Legends and Myths of the House on the Embankment” — Komsomolskaya Pravda, 2011"},{"content":" Nina Vasilievna Krivosheina. Print glued on the “Krivosheins” genealogy chart in the handwritten notebook (original_page 005). Date and place of photography not established. Source is a chart miniature; archival quality only.\nNina Vasilievna Krivosheina (née Petrova, 1907–1991) is the wife of Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein , the mother of Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (Sasha), and the mother-in-law of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina .\nFamily links Husband Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein (1905–1979) Son Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988) — husband of T. T. Daughter-in-law Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina (1926–2021) Years 1907–1991 (notebook chart; museum sketch) On the chart b. Tambov; buried at Lyubertsy cemetery In Tatyana Timofeevna’s manuscript she appears as “Nina Vasilievna”, “N. V.”, “Baba Nina” (Crimea, household).\nBiography (from available sources) Birth 1907, Tambov (chart; museum) Marriage Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein (1905–1979) Son Aleksandr (1926–1988) 1949 After the son’s arrest on 2 Sept 1949 — parcels with Tatyana (Butyrka); information bureau (ch. 18 ) Crimea “Baba Nina,” house, household (ch. 17 ) Death 1991; Lyubertsy Cemetery (chart) Museum page (not copied): museumdom.narod.ru/bio07 . Full personnel biography is not reconstructed without documents.\nPortrait: why this image Identity is fixed by chart context, not by facial recognition:\nOn the “Krivosheins” genealogy chart (notebook p. 005) the node is written “Krivosheina (Petrova) Nina Vasilievna”, 1907–1991. The node is linked as wife of Dmitry Aleksandrovich and as mother of “their son” Aleksandr Dmitrievich . The glued print sits on that node (nearby note “cemetery”). Chart context (p. 005): portrait on Nina Vasilievna’s node beside “(Petrova)” / years and a cemetery note.\nFull chart leaf: cover and genealogy charts .\nIn the daughter-in-law’s narrative Crimea, Sevastopol and the beginning of the family — “Baba Nina,” aerodrome meeting, household. Youth and meeting Sasha · Study and work · Family and children . Event: Crimea trips · place: Crimea . External source (museum) A short museum biography (not copied in full): born 1907 in Tambov; in 1926 their son Aleksandr was born; the “House on the Embankment” museum page is attributed to the daughter-in-law Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina.\nMuseum “House on the Embankment”: N. V. Krivosheina Archived copy (Wayback, 2019) Related: D. A. Krivoshein on the museum site Do not confuse Not Nina Alekseevna Krivosheina (Meshcherskaya) or other namesakes. The portrait is not identified by face; only by the named chart node and family context. Sources Handwritten “Krivosheins” chart, original_page 005 (alternate 006). Family confirmation: source-family-confirmation-2026-08-02-nina-vasilievna-krivosheina (Aleksei Krivoshein, 2026-08-02). Museum “House on the Embankment” biography page (daughter-in-law attribution). Site card for D. A. Krivoshein . ← People · D. A. Krivoshein · A. D. Krivoshein · Tatyana Timofeevna →\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/nina-vasilievna-krivosheina/","summary":"1907–1991. Wife of Dmitry Aleksandrovich; mother of Sasha; notebook chart and museum sketch.","title":"Nina Vasilievna Krivosheina"},{"content":" Pravda, 20 July 1929 — date from the handwritten album note.\nBibliographic note Paper: Pravda Date from handwritten album note: 20 July 1929 (source_caption_only; newspaper issue not independently verified) Title: “On Dzerzhinsky” Closing signature: SAMSONOV The piece reads as a personal-public recollection by someone who worked with Dzerzhinsky — and the family filed it as the father’s text.\nA full transcription can be a later task.\n→ Biography ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/pravda-on-dzerzhinsky-1929/","summary":"A public text the family keeps as the father’s article.","title":"*Pravda*, 20 July 1929 — “On Dzerzhinsky” (date from album caption)"},{"content":"Central figure of the archive Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina was born on 2 September 1926 and died on 24 September 2021 at the age of 95.\nThis site is a family archive about her life: her voice in the notebook, the Samsonov parents, the home, and the memory of the family.\nTatyana Timofeevna at home, 2019. An archival family photograph of later years: on the table — a magnifying glass, notebooks and books.\nDates of life Years 1926–2021 Date of birth 2 September 1926 Date of death 24 September 2021 Age 95 years Note\nThe life dates are confirmed by official family documents. On the memorial plaque at the burial place: “KRIVOSHEINA TATYANA TIMOFEEVNA · 02.09.1926 — 24.09.2021”. Origin and parents Father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (1888–1955) Mother Eva (Evdokia) Konstantinovna (1900–1981) Childhood Moscow (per the notebook and family accounts) Family Husband — Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988), son of Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein .\nIn the notebook and on family photos he is almost always Sasha — the same person, not someone else.\nChildren and grandchildren appear on the notebook charts ; for living relatives only birth years are published.\nWork T. T. Krivosheina — senior lecturer, Institute of Steel and Alloys. Family archive.\nPer family captions and portrait — teaching work at the Institute of Steel and Alloys. Career detail is added only with checkable sources.\nThe notebook She left the handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs” — first portion: 79 notebook pages.\nThe site publishes a transcription of the notebook; unclear passages are marked, and the text may be refined over time.\nLater years The family remembers a clear mind into deep old age, crosswords, and life at home among familiar things.\nThe 2019 photograph is a respectful home portrait.\nIn 2011 (about age 85) she spoke to Komsomolskaya Pravda about the House on the Embankment — an external printed witness beside the notebook: source card · biography .\nMemory Burial place of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina. The memorial plaque gives the dates: 2 September 1926 — 24 September 2021.\nConfirmed anchors (brief) Fact Source Confidence Daughter of T. P. Samsonov and Eva Konstantinovna manuscript; charts high Author of the first-person notebook manuscript high Lecturer (Institute of Steel and Alloys) family portrait/caption medium–high Husband — A. D. Krivoshein chart p. 004–005 high Birth 2 September 1926 official family documents established Death 24 September 2021 official family documents; plaque established Read next About the notebook My mother Parents ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/memoirs/about-tatyana-timofeevna/","summary":"2 September 1926 — 24 September 2021. Central figure of the archive: family, the notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”.","title":"About Tatyana Timofeevna"},{"content":"Photographs From the notebook chart (p. 004).\nFamily portrait; date not yet established.\n“Sasha returned. Summer 1954.”\nBy the Moskva River, summer 1954.\nAfter Sasha’s return — family frame, 1954.\nKosino, 1954. Mitya and Sasha.\nPortrait confirmed by the family (2026-08-02). Wife: Tatyana Timofeevna . Album continued .\nAleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988) is the husband of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina , a design engineer. In the notebook, photo captions and family speech he is almost always Sasha.\nSite canon: Sasha = Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein, her husband. The full name comes from the genealogy chart and aligned person pages.\nBelow is a continuous biography drawn from Tatyana’s manuscript, his father’s autobiography, and open archival/reference publications. Hypotheses and source conflicts are stated openly; there is no literary invention.\nNote\nDo not confuse:\nD. A. Krivoshein — Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein (1905–1979), father of Aleksandr. A. D. Krivoshein — this person, husband of Tatyana Timofeevna. A grandson also named Aleksandr Dmitrievich (b. 1976) is a different person; for the living, the site publishes birth year only. The name “Sasha” on front letter 107 is not automatically this husband. Namesakes (1990s dissertations, modern engineers, business registries) are not linked to this biography. Origins and family Years 1926–1988 (chart , p. 004) Birthplace Kirsanov, Tambov region (chart) Father Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein (1905–1979) Mother Nina Vasilievna Krivosheina (née Petrova) (1907–1991) Wife Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina (1926–2021), née Samsonova Burial Novodevichy Cemetery, Moscow (Krivoshein chart) Children and grandchildren: genealogy charts ; for the living, only birth year and relationship.\nMeeting, marriage, start of family life Tatyana’s account of meeting Sasha and starting a family is in:\nYouth and meeting Sasha (pp. 134–139) Crimea, Sevastopol, and the start of family life (pp. 140–144) Family and children Exact wedding dates and every stage of the courtship are not restated here beyond what those chapters already publish.\nEngineering work: “Stalproekt” and “Elektroproektstal” According to Tatyana Timofeevna (study and work chapter ), by the time of her state exams Sasha was already working at Stalproekt; she was kept in Moscow because Sasha worked in Moscow.\nIn his father’s autobiography (House on the Embankment museum site), Aleksandr is an engineer-designer at an organisation written as “Elektroproektstal”.\nThe published UMGB Moscow Region review list (1956) lists him as an engineer-designer and Komsomol member (within a group; see below).\nNote\nHow to name the workplace. Tatyana’s notebook says “Stalproekt”. The father’s autobiography says “Elektroproektstal”. These are treated as variant records of one engineering path (misspelling, subdivision, or imprecise label), not as two rival “canons.” The official institute name linked to design of steelmaking and rolling-mill equipment (commonly “Stalproekt”) appears in archival guides and in the 1989 State Prize listing. Until a personnel file is in hand, the public wording is: design engineer; in the family — “Stalproekt”; in the father’s text — “Elektroproektstal.” Arrest of 2 September 1949 According to Tatyana Timofeevna (chapter 18 ):\nOn the night of 2 September 1949 Sasha was arrested. “What and how, why?” the family could not understand at the time. Tatyana telephoned Dmitry Aleksandrovich in Blagoveshchensk; Sasha’s parents came to Moscow. Every Wednesday she went to the Lubyanka information bureau; she was told an investigation was under way; later she was allowed to pass on warm clothing and money. D. A. was removed as chair of the Amur regional executive committee, put in the Central Committee reserve, and given a strict party reprimand “for his son.” In November or early December she was told the sentence: Article 58, ten years. D. A. and Nina Vasilievna went back to the bureau to re-check. After investigation Aleksandr was moved to Butyrka prison; Tatyana and N. V. brought parcels. Then Vorkuta; the first letter came from there. Because of her husband’s arrest she could not take the intended job (Censorship); she was out of work for about a year; later she taught at School No. 50 in Lyublino until Sasha’s return. According to Dmitry Aleksandrovich’s autobiography (House on the Embankment museum):\nApril 1946 – June 1949 — chair of the Crimean regional executive committee. June 1949 — appointed chair of the Amur regional executive committee. August 1949 — most of the Crimean party bureau repressed. 2 September 1949 — son Aleksandr arrested; the father records conviction under Art. 111, ten years. The father was relieved of leading work; until March 1950 he was in the Central Committee reserve. Son: born 1926, married, design engineer; in 1954 — full rehabilitation and reinstatement at work. Which article was in the case Family sources preserve two formulations:\nSource Wording Tatyana Timofeevna (manuscript) Art. 58 RSFSR Criminal Code, 10 years Dmitry Aleksandrovich (autobiography) Art. 111 RSFSR Criminal Code, 10 years UMGB Moscow Region review list (1956) no article number in the group line Historical Art. 111 of the RSFSR Criminal Code (1920s–50s editions) concerned dereliction / negligent performance of duty, not the modern “occupational safety” offence. Known sanctions under Art. 111 were far shorter than ten years, so the combination “Art. 111 + ten years” needs archival checking (memory error, combined charges, other qualification — not published as fact).\nUntil a copy of the investigative file is obtained, the site does not treat either 58 or 111 as the sole established article.\nCause of arrest and the father’s career The timeline is close: father’s transfer from Crimea to Amur (June 1949) → repression of Crimean leadership (August) → son’s arrest (2 September) → father’s removal and party penalty.\nBut the formula “arrested because of the father’s high position” / “hostage” / “pressure on the nomenklatura” is not proven. Permissible wording: the arrest took place against the background of the Crimean leadership purge and soon brought severe consequences for the father’s career; whether the son was arrested as a means of pressure can be settled only from the case file.\nArchival list (1956) In the A. N. Yakovlev Foundation publication (list of UMGB cases for Moscow Region, December 1956; RGASPI. F. 589. Op. 3. D. 7930…), Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein appears in a group with other engineers (including Polyakov, Govorov, Bykov, Kuznetsov): design engineer, Komsomol member; the group was arrested between 1 April and 2 September 1949; group sentences — 8 to 10 years corrective-labour camp. The document concerns cases reviewed and discontinued for lack of corpus delicti.\nThe table layout does not securely yield a personal rehabilitation date, article number, or individual term for each person. The list is not used as proof of Art. 58 or 111 specifically.\nCamps, work in detention, return According to Tatyana:\nVorkuta, then the Semipalatinsk area (“they were building something there”; he was already chief engineer of a concrete plant). June 1954 — Sasha returned. The manuscript sentence after the offer to “bring his…” is broken off — the site does not complete it by guesswork. According to the father: 1954 — full rehabilitation and reinstatement at work (no calendar day of an order is published without a document).\nFamily photographs of summer 1954 (“Sasha returned,” Petrovsky forest, Kosino) are in the album and above.\nAfter 1954 Open family and museum sources record reinstatement at work after rehabilitation. A year-by-year ladder from “engineer” to “department head” after 1954 is not laid out in Tatyana’s notebook. The title department head of the institute for design of steelmaking and rolling equipment (“Stalproekt”) appears in the published 1989 laureate list (below) and matches the family’s memory of Stalproekt work.\nUSSR State Prize, 1989 Decree of the CPSU Central Committee and the USSR Council of Ministers of 30 October 1989, No. 931, on USSR State Prizes in science and technology for 1989 (published in the Collected Decrees of the USSR Government; bibliographic lists for 1989).\nIn the laureate list (including MegaBook / 1989 compilations) appears:\nKrivoshein, Aleksandr Dmitrievich — head of department of the State Union Institute for the Design of Steelmaking and Rolling Equipment for Ferrous Metallurgy (the institute commonly known as Stalproekt),\nin a collective award for reconstruction of reheating furnaces of rolling mills, improving efficiency and rolled-product quality.\nWhy this is the same person (public case):\nfull name; engineering / metallurgical design; Tatyana’s manuscript: “Stalproekt”; father’s autobiography: design engineer (with a distorted organisation name); death in 1988 and prize in 1989 fit the rule on posthumous awards (Statute on USSR State Prizes, CPSU CC and USSR CM decree 21 March 1989, No. 251 — posthumous award with diploma, badge and money to the family is allowed); family confirmation (Aleksei Krivoshein, 2 August 2026): the award was presented to the family in the Kremlin (ceremony place = family memory until an official protocol is found). We do not write that Aleksandr personally attended the ceremony.\nNote\nAttribution status of the prize. Name + Stalproekt department head + work + years + family award form a strong identification. For ironclad personnel linkage a laureate diploma, institute personnel file (RGANTD f. 434) or full decree clause with GARF archival reference is still desirable. On this site the prize is published as supported by the open laureate list and family context, with that caveat. Confirmed anchors Fact Source Confidence Full name chart p. 004; about Tatyana; D. A. high Notebook name Sasha (husband) ch. 16–19; photos high 1926–1988; b. Kirsanov chart; father high Son of D. A. and N. V. chart; Crimea high Husband of T. T. chart; manuscript high Worked at “Stalproekt” (Tatyana’s words) ch. 18 high as testimony Design engineer; “Elektroproektstal” (father’s words) D. A. autobiography high as father’s testimony Arrest 2 Sept 1949 manuscript; D. A. autobiography high 10 years; Art. 58 (Tatyana) / Art. 111 (father) manuscript; autobiography conflict Butyrka, Vorkuta, Semipalatinsk, concrete plant Tatyana’s manuscript high as testimony Return June 1954 manuscript high as testimony Rehabilitation 1954; reinstated D. A. autobiography high as father’s testimony USSR State Prize 1989; Stalproekt dept. head; furnaces 1989 laureate list high (see caveat) Family presentation in the Kremlin family confirmation 2026-08-02 family testimony Sources T. T. Krivosheina’s notebook — chapters 16 , 17 , 18 , 19 ; charts . D. A. Krivoshein autobiography — House on the Embankment museum. UMGB Moscow Region reviewed-cases list — A. N. Yakovlev Foundation (use archive/mirror if the origin is down). USSR State Prize laureates 1989 (science and technology) — compilations/MegaBook; decree No. 931 of 30 Oct 1989. Statute on USSR State Prizes — CPSU CC and USSR CM decree No. 251 of 21 Mar 1989. Family confirmations 2026-08-02 (portrait; Kremlin family presentation of the prize). Internal research note: docs/ALEKSANDR_KRIVOSHEIN_BIOGRAPHY_RESEARCH_2026-08-02.md. See also: People · About Tatyana Timofeevna · Dmitry Aleksandrovich · Nina Vasilievna · Father and mother / husband’s line ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/aleksandr-krivoshein/","summary":"Tatyana Timofeevna’s husband (Sasha), 1926–1988. Engineer; arrested 2 Sept 1949; returned 1954; posthumous USSR State Prize 1989.","title":"Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein"},{"content":"Beginning of the family Note\nSasha here is Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein , husband of Tatyana Timofeevna. Period Late 1940s in the manuscript:\ndecision to marry — after Sasha (A. D. Krivoshein)’s placement in Magnitogorsk and a trip to Simferopol; civil registration — in Crimea (text: Yalta / Gurzuf; no invented day); 1948 — birth of son Dmitry (Mitya); then study, work, life in Moscow (see the family-and-children chapter). Exact registry office calendar date is not published if not firmly in the text.\nPlaces Crimea (Simferopol, Yalta/Gurzuf) — decision and registration Moscow — shared life, study, work Family Moscow Participants Tatyana Timofeevna Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (Sasha) (1926–1988) — husband Parents on both sides — consent in the text Son Mitya (1948) — in the family chapter; for living descendants only years where appropriate Related materials RU: Crimea, Sevastopol, family beginning RU: Family and children Meeting Sasha Crimea trips Person card: A. D. Krivoshein (Sasha) About Tatyana Timofeevna D. A. Krivoshein Photographs “Sasha returned. Summer 1954.” Sasha = A. D. Krivoshein, husband of T. T.\nMitya. February 1948.\nSources Notebook of Tatyana Timofeevna; about page. No private detail about living people.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/events/family-beginning/","summary":"Late 1940s. Marriage to A. D. Krivoshein (Sasha); son Dmitry (Mitya) born 1948.","title":"Beginning of the family"},{"content":" Certificate of 16 January 1919.\nText (from the photo) On 16 January 1919, comrade T. P. Samsonov is certified to have received for wear the personal Colt revolver No. 75350 of the chairman of the All-Russian Extraordinary Commission.\nSigned: Cheka chairman F. Dzerzhinsky.\nWhy it matters A named paper tying Timofey Petrovich to Dzerzhinsky at a personal level — alongside the group photo “Dzerzhinsky — Belenky — papa.”\n→ Biography ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/colt-certificate-1919/","summary":"A personal link between Samsonov and Dzerzhinsky — key Cheka-era paper.","title":"Colt revolver certificate, 16 Jan 1919"},{"content":" Crimea / south — family frames captioned in the notebook.\nWhat this place means in the archive Crimea here is not a travel guide but family geography of the postwar years:\nTatyana Timofeevna’s father-in-law, Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein , was chairman of the Crimean regional executive committee in 1946–1949; in summer 1946 Tatyana is invited to the Krivosheins; with Sasha (Aleksandr Dmitrievich) she travels the peninsula; later — holidays in Simferopol, marriage registration, birth of son Mitya (1948) — events tied to the Krivoshein household in Crimea. Crimea (landmark: Simferopol) The peninsula as a family stage in 1946–1949; detail lives in the notebook chapter, not in tourist lists. · OpenStreetMap People Who Role in this geography Tatyana Timofeevna Guest, then daughter-in-law; manuscript voice D. A. Krivoshein Regional executive chairman (1946–1949) Aleksandr Dmitrievich (“Sasha”) Fiancé / husband; shared journeys Nina Vasilyevna Mother-in-law; host and household Events and chapters Full English narrative: Crimea, Sevastopol, and the start of family life . Related: About Tatyana Timofeevna · D. A. Krivoshein · Nina Vasilievna . Separate place: Sevastopol (ruined city, 1946 visit). Chronology (short) Year From manuscript / biography 1946 Trip to Crimea; Alushta, Gurzuf; coast and mountains 1946–1949 D. A. chairs the Crimean regional executive 1947 Holiday stays in Simferopol 1948 Marriage; Dmitry (Mitya) born in connection with the Crimean household 1949 D. A. removed from post; son Aleksandr arrested (family history) See also: Sevastopol · Timeline · Places ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/places/crimea-family/","summary":"1946–1949: regional executive, guests, Gurzuf, travel; meeting ground of Samsonovs and Krivosheins.","title":"Crimea (family years)"},{"content":"Crimea trips Period Summer 1946 — first detailed trip (after exams; Sasha and Tatyana with Sasha’s parents in Crimea).\nLater — holidays 1946/47 and further visits (including marriage registration and Mitya’s birth) — by years in the manuscript, without invented days.\nPlaces In the narrative: Simferopol, Alushta, Gurzuf, Bakhchisarai, Chufut-Kale, Sudak, Sevastopol, Yalta, Massandra, and others.\nDedicated place pages may appear under Places; for now the diary chapters are the source.\nParticipants Tatyana Timofeevna Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (Sasha) — fiancé / husband Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein and Nina Vasilyevna Eva Konstantinovna — agreement on the trip (per the text) Related materials RU: Crimea, Sevastopol, family beginning RU: Youth and meeting Sasha Beginning of the family RU: Family and children Photographs Kislovodsk / Simferopol 1948 — family frames (captions on the notebook leaf).\nSources Manuscript, reader chapters on Crimea. Descriptions of ruined Sevastopol and routes are memoirs, not a tourist guide.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/events/crimea-trips/","summary":"From 1946. Crimea with the Krivoshein family; postwar Sevastopol.","title":"Crimea trips"},{"content":"Defence of Stalingrad Period 1942–1943 — defence period and medal dates from the certificate form:\ndecree 22 December 1942 (as on the form); presentation date on the form: 23 September 1943. Day-by-day combat participation is not recorded on the form — we do not invent it.\nPlaces Stalingrad (historical name; now Volgograd) — in the award title and family context Moscow — family address and storage of the papers in the notebook Participants Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma) — guards sergeant on the certificate Not Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (father) Tatyana Timofeevna — preserved the form in the notebook Misha Friolenko — notebook note: regiment reforming after Stalingrad (1943) Related materials Document: Stalingrad defence medal — Samsonov T. T. Chapter (RU): Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad (EN diary 12 may be draft) Letters: Letters from the front (incl. Timosha 105–107) Images and document Medal certificate — Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov.\nTimofey Timofeevich after the war.\nSources Certificate text (family scan, notebook p. 108). Letters and chapters are pointers, not a combat diary.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/events/defense-of-stalingrad/","summary":"1942–1943. Medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad” — T. T. Samsonov, not father T. P.","title":"Defence of Stalingrad"},{"content":" Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein. Photo: Wikipedia / Wikimedia Commons .\nDmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein (1905, Kirsanov, Tambov province — 1979, Moscow) was a Soviet state official and agronomist; father of Tatyana Timofeevna’s husband, Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein.\nIn Tatyana Timofeevna’s family notebook he appears in the Krivoshein chart (1905–1979; buried at Lyuberetskoye cemetery — per the notebook).\nIn this archive Who Father-in-law of Tatyana Timofeevna Wife Nina Vasilievna Krivosheina (née Petrova) (1907–1991) — chart portrait Son Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988) — husband of T. T. Brief biography Born into a meshchane family (Kirsanov). Member of the VKP(b) from 1938.\nGraduated from the Leningrad Agricultural Institute in 1930.\nWorked as agronomist and state-farm director (Orenburg area; Ivanovo industrial region; RKKA state farm).\nYears Post 1938–1939 Deputy chair, Rostov regional executive committee (agriculture) 1939–1943 People’s Commissar of grain and livestock state farms of the RSFSR; collegium member, USSR People’s Commissariat of State Farms 1943–1946 Head of the Main Administration of Southern State Farms 1946–1949 Chair of the Crimean regional executive committee Jun–Nov 1949 Chair of the Amur regional executive committee 1950–1953 Director, “Lyuberetskie polya orosheniya” state farm (Moscow region) 1953–1954 Deputy director, Potato Institute 1954–1959 Director, “Varskie” state farm (Ryazan region) 1959–1961 Deputy director, Moscow livestock state-farm trust from 1961 Senior seed agronomist, Mossovet model farm In August 1949 most of the Crimean obkom bureau was repressed; on 2 September 1949 his son Aleksandr was arrested. D. A.’s autobiography records conviction under Art. 111 for 10 years; Tatyana Timofeevna’s notebook records Art. 58 and 10 years. Details, the article conflict and the camp path are on Aleksandr Dmitrievich’s page . D. A. Krivoshein was removed from the Amur post; in 1950 he was at the disposal of the Central Committee.\nAccording to the father’s autobiography, the son was fully rehabilitated in 1954 and reinstated at work.\nAwards Order of Lenin (1939) Order of the Red Banner of Labour (1945) Sources Wikipedia (RU): Krivoshein, Dmitry Aleksandrovich Museum “House on the Embankment” biography (autobiography) Family notebook of T. T. Krivosheina — “Krivosheins” chart Public biographies and the family manuscript agree on main dates; service details follow the open sources above.\nSee also: Nina Vasilievna · Aleksandr Dmitrievich · Genealogy from the notebook · About Tatyana Timofeevna ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/parents/dmitry-aleksandrovich-krivoshein/","summary":"1905–1979. Kirsanov — state farms — People’s Commissar — Crimea — Amur. Tatyana Timofeevna’s father-in-law.","title":"Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein"},{"content":" Eva Konstantinovna. Caption on the print: “My mother.”.\nSamsonova (née Morozova) Eva / Evdokia Konstantinovna (1900–1981) is the mother of Tatyana Timofeevna.\nMain facts come from her daughter’s first-person notebook (“Our genealogy: the Samsonovs”).\n→ Full narrative: My mother In brief:\nb. 14 Mar 1900, Moscow; father K. M. Morozov (Griboevo, Klin district); mother V. O. Solovyova; typist: Centropechat → Cheka secret department; wife of T. P. Samsonov; buried at Novodevichy. Notebook page: portrait glued in, red caption “My mother” — Samsonova (Morozova) Eva Konstantinovna.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/parents/eva-konstantinovna/","summary":"1900–1981. Moscow, Cheka typist, wife of T. P. Samsonov. From her daughter’s notebook.","title":"Eva Konstantinovna Samsonova"},{"content":"Photographs “My mother.” Notebook portrait (p. 002).\nFamily archive / notebook.\n“Mama” leaf (p. 007).\nNovember 1925. Samsonov family.\n→ Parents section page · album · “My mother” Samsonova (née Morozova) Eva / Evdokia Konstantinovna (1900–1981) is the mother of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina and wife of Timofey Petrovich Samsonov .\nThe main source is her daughter’s notebook (“My mother” ). There is no separate external biography: the site publishes what the notebook and charts say.\nOrigins (from the manuscript) Birth 14 March 1900 (2 March O.S.), Moscow Father Morozov Konstantin Mikhailovich — from Griboevo, Klin uyezd; worker Mother Solovyova Vera Osipovna — brought to Moscow at 13 Death 1981; buried at Novodevichy (chart / narrative) Work Typist — Tsentropechat, then the Cheka secret department; Dzerzhinsky episodes in the mother’s chapter and ch. 05 . Exact service years are not reconstructed without personnel files.\nFamily Husband — T. P. Samsonov Children (notebook): Genya ; Timofey Timofeevich (Tyoma) ; Tatyana Genya — daughter of the father from his first marriage; Eva raised her as her own War years and after Addressee of her son’s front letters (105–106 , 107 ). Evacuation and household in Tatyana’s war chapters.\nFamily memory of repression In the 2011 KP interview , the daughter reports that during the repressions her mother listened in fear at night, and in the morning the children saw sealed flats in the House on the Embankment . That is Tatyana’s voice about her mother, not a standalone biography of Eva Konstantinovna and not a dossier on neighbours. In the notebook the climate of 1937–38 and disappearances around them appear in ch. 13 ; on her mother more broadly — “My mother” .\nWhere to read My mother Father, marriage, children Cover and charts Father and mother Confirmed anchors Fact Source Confidence 1900–1981; “My mother” notebook; chart high as manuscript Née Morozova; Eva/Evdokia pp. 002, 007 high Wife of T. P.; mother of Tatyana manuscript high Typist; Cheka secret department daughter’s testimony high as testimony See also: People · T. P. Samsonov · Tatyana ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/eva-konstantinovna-samsonova/","summary":"1900–1981. Mother of Tatyana Timofeevna; typist; wife of T. P. Samsonov. From her daughter’s notebook.","title":"Eva Konstantinovna Samsonova"},{"content":"Evacuation 1941 Period 1941 (outbreak of war; notebook insert on 16 October 1941 in Moscow) and the following months of evacuation / life in the east (Kuybyshev in the daughter’s account). Full family departure and return dates are not stated more precisely than the manuscript allows.\nPlaces Family Moscow Kuybyshev (now Samara) — evacuation city in Tatyana’s narrative (school, daily life, hunger) Return toward Moscow — passes and the road home (see the RU chapter “School and war”) Participants Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Eva Konstantinovna Samsonova Timofey Petrovich Samsonov — mentioned in connection with work and help from Moscow Related materials Chapter (EN): War, 1941 Chapter (RU, fuller school/evacuation narrative): School and war Parents: Eva Konstantinovna Photographs Notebook page on the war of 1941 — evacuation (family scan).\nSources Handwritten notebook. The day 16 October 1941 comes from the insert about panic in Moscow (mother’s recollection). Other timing follows the continuous narrative without false precision.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/events/evacuation-1941/","summary":"1941–1942 (approx.). Moscow → east (Kuybyshev); return per the manuscript.","title":"Evacuation 1941"},{"content":"Photographs “My sister Genya.” Portrait from the chart (p. 003).\nZhenya and Tyoma Samsonov.\nNovember 1925. Family group including Zhenya.\nAlbum continued Evgenia Timofeevna Samsonova is the elder sister of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina in the family notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs.”\nThis site states only what the manuscript and charts already say. There is no separate external biography: gaps are not filled with general phrasing.\nChronology (as in the sources) Per manuscript / chart Birth Moscow, February 1920 (narrative); chart range “1930–1941” (conflict of readings) Kinship Daughter of T. P. from his first marriage; Eva raised her as her own Childhood Photos “Zhenya and Tyoma”; family November 1925 1936 Verses / letter anchor in ch. 10 1939–1941 Fate narrative (ch. 11 ); death 1941 (October in the text, “age 21”) Death detail Not expanded beyond chapters 10–11 Name forms Form Where Evgenia / Genya (Evgenia) “My sister” narrative in the notebook Samsonova Evgenia Timofeevna family chart p. 003; caption: “My sister Genya” Zhenya childhood photo captions (“Zhenya and Tyoma Samsonov”); fate narrative (p. 091) Evgenia (Genya) Timofeevna Father and mother navigation Note\nDo not confuse with the brother. Brother Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma, b. 1923) is also often called “Zhenya” in the manuscript after p. 093. For the sister, stable forms are Genya / Evgenia; Zhenya for her is mainly early photos and the 1939–1941 story. Family Who Sister of the notebook’s author (Tatyana Timofeevna) Father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov Mother per the notebook — daughter of the father from his first marriage; Eva Konstantinovna raised her as her own Brother Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma) Sister Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina Years (as in the sources) From the narrative (pp. 087, 091):\nborn in Moscow in February 1920; died in 1941 (in the story — October, “she was 21”). On the family chart (p. 003) the name carries “1930–1941” (as read from the chart). That range does not match “February 1920” and age 21 in 1941; the site does not resolve the discrepancy for the author — both source readings are recorded.\nPrivacy\nDeath in wartime (1941) is from the manuscript; this card does not expand medical or death detail beyond chapters 10–11. Full narrative is in the notebook. Where to read in the archive Notebook chapters Timofey Petrovich continued; sister Genya (pp. 080–089) — start of “My sister,” 1936 verses Sister Genya and brother Tyoma (pp. 090–098) — Genya’s fate; family photos; then the brother Letter insert (leaves 089–090) Separate document (not the main diary spread) — published in Russian:\n→ Insert: letter to sister (leaves 089–090) Edges cut; many [?]. Content is an address to a sister; editorial note links it to Genya’s story. Signature/authorship on the cut edge is not forced on the site.\nChart and photos Cover and genealogy charts — Samsonova Evgenia Timofeevna Family photos from the notebook continuation — “Zhenya and Tyoma,” family 1925 Father and mother — Samsonov children list Confirmed anchors Fact Source Confidence Full chart name: Samsonova Evgenia Timofeevna notebook p. 003 high Daughter of T. P. from 1st marriage; Eva raised her pp. 087, chart high Forms Genya / Evgenia; sometimes Zhenya ch. 10–11; photos high Sister of Tatyana and Tyoma notebook high Birth “Moscow, February 1920”; death 1941, October in narrative, “21” pp. 087, 091 high as manuscript reading Chart “1930–1941” p. 003 chart reading; disagrees with narrative This card does not add patronymics, a husband’s name, or diagnoses absent from the checked site text.\nSee also: People · About Tatyana Timofeevna · Notebook contents ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/genya-samsonova/","summary":"Sister Genya (Evgenia). Name forms and manuscript links; no invented death detail.","title":"Evgenia (Genya) Timofeevna Samsonova"},{"content":" Expulsion Order. Family archive.\nDocument summary Field On the form Court Liverpool Police Court, 7 April 1917 Order Whitehall, 28 September 1917 Name Tomofi Sainsanov, or Samsonov Also Michael Nemchinoff Deadline Leave the UK within 28 days Signed Geo. Cave Stamp Aliens Officer, Newcastle, 6 Oct 1917 Marks a foreign chapter in Timofey Petrovich’s life in the year of the Russian Revolution.\nName spellings need cross-checking with other papers.\n→ Biography ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/expulsion-uk-1917/","summary":"Liverpool, April 1917; Whitehall, 28 September 1917. Family archive.","title":"Expulsion from the United Kingdom, 1917"},{"content":"Moscow is the main stage of the Samsonov–Krivoshein family chronicle: childhood, work, war, memory.\nBelow — seven points from Tatyana Timofeevna’s notebook.\nCoordinates are modern (OSM); meaning comes from the manuscript.\nRelated place entities: Hotel Metropol · Serafimovich Street .\n1. 2nd Brestskaya — mother’s childhood home “Two rooms on the ground floor… near Belorussky station. The house still stands.”\n2nd Brestskaya Street Area of the house where grandfather Morozov, grandmother and mother (Eva Konstantinovna) lived. · OpenStreetMap 2. Belorussky station → Lubyanka Mother ran to work from Belorussky to the Lubyanka: no trams, winter, sled with potatoes.\nBelorussky railway station Starting point of mother’s walk to work. · OpenStreetMap Lubyanka Square Cheka secret department — mother’s job; here she met father, T. P. Samsonov. · OpenStreetMap 3. Vozdvizhenka — 4th House of Soviets Childhood flat: 4th floor, five rooms; same building as Kalinin’s reception.\nVozdvizhenka Street The Vozdvizhenka house (later 4th House of Soviets) — family apartment. · OpenStreetMap 4. Alexandrovsky Garden and the Kremlin Walks in the garden; father sometimes took them into the Kremlin — “he had access.”\nAlexandrovsky Garden Childhood walks. · OpenStreetMap Moscow Kremlin “Father took us to the Kremlin.”. · OpenStreetMap 5. The “little dead end” by the Pushkin Museum Winter sleds after mother’s work — the lane behind the museum.\nPushkin Museum area Landmark for the “little dead end” — evening sled rides. · OpenStreetMap 6. Novodevichy Timofey Petrovich (1955) and Eva Konstantinovna (1981) are buried here.\nNovodevichy Cemetery Family memory: Tatyana Timofeevna’s parents. · OpenStreetMap 7. Father’s birthplace — Mihăileni (Bessarabia) The chart says T. P. Samsonov was born in Bessarabia, village Mikhailyany.\nMap point: modern Mihăileni (Moldova); may need document checks.\nMihăileni Point from the notebook entry on father’s birth. Verify against papers. · OpenStreetMap Links Type Page People Tatyana Timofeevna · Eva Konstantinovna · T. P. Samsonov Places Metropol · Serafimovich Street Chapters My mother · Father, marriage and children · Childhood · War 1941 Timeline /en/timeline/ More in text: My mother · Childhood · Genealogy ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/places/family-moscow/","summary":"2nd Brestskaya, Belorussky → Lubyanka, Vozdvizhenka, Alexandrovsky Garden, Novodevichy.","title":"Family Moscow"},{"content":"Father — Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (1888–1955) Full biography with photos and timeline:\n→ Timofey Petrovich Samsonov → Captioned photo album → Documents In short: a revolutionary-era life (Siberia 1910, Britain 1917, Cheka and Dzerzhinsky, Order of the Red Banner, Pravda 1929, Bashkir ASSR) — and still “papa” in his daughter’s album notes and verses.\n“F. E. Dzerzhinsky, Belenky, Papa” — papa on the right.\nMother — Eva Konstantinovna Eva (Evdokia) Konstantinovna Samsonova (née Morozova) (1900–1981).\nFrom her daughter’s diary: Moscow, 2nd Brestskaya, Cheka typist, meeting T. P. Samsonov.\n→ My mother The Samsonov children From the daughter’s notebook — three children:\nEvgenia (Genya) Timofeevna Samsonova — sister. Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma; often “Zhenya” in the manuscript, b. 1923) — brother.\nStory: notebook continued (pp. 090–098) ; front letters and awards: brother at the front (pp. 101–108) ; document: medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad” — T. T., not father T. P. Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina — author of the notebook. Daughter in the same set T. T. Krivosheina, senior lecturer, Institute of Steel and Alloys.\nHusband’s family (Krivosheins) Tatyana Timofeevna’s father-in-law — Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein (1905–1979), father of her husband Aleksandr Dmitrievich (Sasha in the notebook).\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/parents/father-and-mother/","summary":"Father — full album biography; mother Eva Konstantinovna — materials still being gathered.","title":"Father and mother"},{"content":" GPU collegium form.\nContents Slogan: “Workers of all countries, unite!” Text that the honorary title of Chekist demands vigilance, resolve, and courage. Address: Comrade Timofey Petrovich Samsonov Grounds (per form): outstanding struggle against counter-revolution Breast badge; office seal; GPU chairman signature Exact dates and badge number — confirm on a sharper original.\n→ Biography ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/gpu-badge-samsonov/","summary":"Honorific Chekist wording and a named commendation.","title":"GPU badge form — T. P. Samsonov"},{"content":"Place The Hotel Metropol in central Moscow was used in the early Soviet years as the 1st House of Soviets — housing for senior staff.\nPer Tatyana Timofeevna’s manuscript: after a brief stay on Brestskaya Street the family was told to live in the 1st House of Soviets (Hotel Metropol). Later the hotel was cleared of residents; the family moved to Maly Vlasyevsky, then Vozdvizhenka.\nHotel Metropol Historic landmark of the 1st House of Soviets. Meaning: early family life, not a hotel guide. · OpenStreetMap Why it appears here early marriage of T. P. Samsonov and Eva Konstantinovna; stepmother’s first meeting with Lelya (daughter from the father’s first marriage); nearby in time — births of Timofey (1923) and Tatyana (1926); a link in the housing chain: Metropol → Arbat → Vozdvizhenka → Serafimovich Street . Links Type Page Chapter Father, marriage and children Mother My mother · Eva Konstantinovna Father T. P. Samsonov Map Family Moscow Next home Serafimovich Street See also: Timeline · Places ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/places/metropol-moscow/","summary":"Early 1920s: Metropol as 1st House of Soviets; Lelya meets Mama; births of the children nearby in time.","title":"Hotel Metropol (1st House of Soviets)"},{"content":"Why a History section Memoirs and family stories sit next to historical facts: dates, places, and events of the country and region. This section helps us:\nclarify chronology; understand the world in which personal stories unfolded; separate family tradition from verifiable information; connect the lives of Tatyana Timofeevna and her parents to their era. How materials will be written Fact — short and clear. Date / period — as far as known. Source — document, reference work, family account, or “needs verification”. Family link — why it matters for the archive. Topic stubs places where the family lived; key years and events; daily life and customs of the time; family chronology (as details become clear). ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/history/how-we-collect-history/","summary":"About the historical facts section of the family archive.","title":"How we collect historical context"},{"content":" Certificate for the medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad.” Family archive (notebook, p. 108).\nWhat it is A certificate awarding the medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad” («За оборону Сталинграда»).\nThe form names Guards Sergeant Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov.\nNot the father This is Tatyana Timofeevna’s brother — uncle Tyoma, Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (b. 1923).\nIt is not her father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (1888–1955). The patronymic on the form is Timofeevich, not Petrovich.\nDecree and presentation Decree of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of the USSR: 22 December 1942 (as printed on the blank — the medal’s establishment / legal basis). Presentation date on the certificate: 23 September 1943. Blank number (from the scan): II No. 34769. If family memory has mentioned another presentation year (for example 1945), the public site follows the date written on the form. Any discrepancy is flagged for family review against the original.\nUnit Presented by the commander of the 79th Guards Mortar Regiment (blank also has “commander of the 79th GMR”).\nSignature: Guards Lieutenant Colonel — V. Popov (reading from the scan; flourish).\nText (from the photo) For our Soviet Motherland\nCERTIFICATE\nFor participation in the heroic defence of STALINGRAD\nGuards Sergeant Samsonov Timofey Timofeevich\nBy decree of the PRESIDIUM OF THE SUPREME SOVIET OF THE USSR of 22 December 1942 awarded the medal “FOR THE DEFENCE OF STALINGRAD”\nOn behalf of the PRESIDIUM OF THE SUPREME SOVIET OF THE USSR the medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad”\npresented “23” September 1943\nII No. 34769\nCOMMANDER OF THE 79th GUARDS MORTAR REGIMENT\nGuards Lieutenant Colonel V. Popov\nIn the family archive The scan sits in the memoir notebook with the brother’s front-line letters:\nBrother at the front: letters and awards (pp. 101–108) Person page: Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma) Related materials Recipient: Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma) — Tatyana Timofeevna’s brother Not Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (father; patronymic on the form is Timofeevich) Event: Defence of Stalingrad Brother’s letters (Timosha): 14 June 1943 , 13 July 1944 · collection Notebook chapter: Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/stalingrad-defense-medal-samsonov-tt/","summary":"Decree 22 Dec 1942; presentation 23 Sep 1943. 79th Guards Mortar Regiment. Family archive.","title":"Medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad” — T. T. Samsonov"},{"content":"Meeting Sasha Note\nSasha in this event and throughout the family line of the notebook is Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988), husband of Tatyana Timofeevna.\nDo not confuse with other “Sashas” in the manuscript (e.g. a classmate surname in a transcript reading, or “Sasha sends a kiss” on wartime letter 107 — not the husband). Period After return from evacuation, senior school (9th form and later in the text), then youth in the mid-1940s.\nNo calendar day of the first meeting is given — the manuscript describes unloading firewood at school and classmate Sasha Krivoshein (= A. D. Krivoshein).\nPlaces Moscow — school after the war (Family Moscow ) Later — travel and family life: Crimea trips , Beginning of the family Participants Tatyana Timofeevna Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (Sasha) — later husband (1926–1988); son of Dmitry Aleksandrovich Krivoshein Classmates — in school and youth chapters Related materials RU: School and war — Sasha Krivoshein appears in class RU: Youth and meeting Sasha RU: Crimea, Sevastopol, family beginning Person card: A. D. Krivoshein (Sasha) About Tatyana Timofeevna D. A. Krivoshein Notebook: Youth and meeting Sasha · Crimea, Sevastopol, and the start of family life .\nPhotographs “Sasha returned. Summer 1954.” Sasha = A. D. Krivoshein, husband of T. T.\nMitya. February 1948.\nSources Notebook of Tatyana Timofeevna. Husband’s full name — Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (charts; person page ). Everyday form in the manuscript is Sasha.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/events/meeting-sasha/","summary":"Mid-1940s. Classmate Sasha Krivoshein = A. D. Krivoshein, later husband.","title":"Meeting Sasha (A. D. Krivoshein)"},{"content":" Order of the Red Banner diploma. Family archive.\nWhat it is A diploma of the Russian SFSR All-Russian Central Executive Committee awarding citizen Timofey Petrovich Samsonov the badge of the Order of the Red Banner, in the revolutionary-era formula of service to the socialist homeland (full wording on the blank).\nSignatures Chairman of VTsIK: M. Kalinin Year on the form partly cut off: “19__” — check against original Family context A central honor document for Tatyana Timofeevna’s father.\nBiography: T. P. Samsonov .\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/documents/order-of-the-red-banner-samsonov/","summary":"VTsIK document signed by M. Kalinin. Family archive photo.","title":"Order of the Red Banner — T. P. Samsonov"},{"content":"About the project сжс.рф (“Word of a Living Fate”) is a non-commercial family archive. Materials concern the memory of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina, her parents and kin. It is not a commercial service or a media platform.\nWhat we publish manuscripts, photographs and documents from the family archive; transcriptions and careful editorial notes; for living people — as a rule only a name, relationship and birth year (no day or month), if publication is appropriate at all. We do not deliberately publish: phone numbers, addresses, e-mail addresses or document numbers of living people.\nTechnical data about visitors The site may use Yandex Metrika (a counter) to understand how pages are opened. Metrika may collect technical data: page URL, device type, approximate region, cookie identifiers, etc. — under Yandex’s own terms.\nYandex RTB ad units may also be loaded (ads; loader and floor blocks). Their operation is governed by Yandex policies.\nWe do not run user registration and do not sell contact lists.\nCookies and third-party scripts When you open the site the browser may load Yandex scripts (Metrika, ads) and OpenStreetMap tiles (if a page has a map). These are ordinary external requests.\nRequests about personal data If you find information about yourself or relatives that you consider inappropriate (especially about living people), write to the archive owner:\nowner’s site: krivoshein.site Please include the page URL and, if possible, the text fragment. We will try to hide, correct or remove the disputed part promptly.\nLimitation This page is a practical description of a family website, not legal advice and not an offer.\nHistorical addresses in the manuscript Addresses from the 1930s–1940s notebook (including the house on Serafimovich Street, historical flat 223, entrance 12) are past addresses from memoirs and wartime letters, not current locations of living people. Present-day entrance/flat numbers of living people are not published on public pages.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/privacy/","summary":"Family project character, Metrika, requests about personal data.","title":"Privacy"},{"content":"School 1940–1941 Period Pre-war years and the start of the war — from the childhood/school chapters and “School and war.”\nIn the narrative: end of 7th form, move to 8th; 22 June 1941 — announcement of war (family at the radio).\nThen school in evacuation and return to a Moscow class (including classmate Sasha Krivoshein).\nWe do not force every exam into a false calendar.\nPlaces Family Moscow Kuybyshev — school No. 74 and a later shift (per the manuscript) After return — school / external study in Moscow (as in the chapter text) Participants Tatyana Timofeevna Classmates and teachers — in chapter text; separate people pages only for stable multi-source identities Later in class — Sasha Krivoshein = A. D. Krivoshein , later husband (see Meeting Sasha ) Related materials RU: Tanya: childhood and school RU: School and war Notebook: Childhood and school · School and war Related event: Evacuation 1941 Photos: Notebook family continued Photographs Class 6A — school group photo from the notebook.\nSources Tatyana Timofeevna’s manuscript. Classmate names as in the text; uncertain readings marked [?].\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/events/school-1940-1941/","summary":"About 1940–1943. School in Moscow; war; Kuybyshev; return to class.","title":"School 1940–1941"},{"content":" Family frame from the notebook (Moscow context; no apartment number).\nPlace Serafimovich Street in Moscow is the address of the House of Government (“House on the Embankment”).\nIn 1931 the Samsonov family moves into this new building. The father sat on the settlement commission.\nOn public archive pages we name the street and the historic house, without apartment or entrance numbers.\nSerafimovich St. / House of Government Landmark of the House on the Embankment. Specific flats are not published on this site. · OpenStreetMap Why it appears here Tatyana Timofeevna’s childhood and teenage home after Vozdvizhenka; postal address of her mother on 1943 front letters (“House of Government”); tied to T. P. Samsonov (work near the Central Executive Committee) and Eva Konstantinovna (Party work in the city). Tatyana Timofeevna’s recollections The family settled here when Tatyana Timofeevna was a child (1931; about age five). Two layers of memory:\nLayer About Where to read Notebook the move; father on the settlement commission; a large flat with part separated off; yard, club, circles; 1937–38 — neighbours and classmates disappearing ch. 02 · 03 · 13 2011 interview spoken account for KP: early-1930s childhood atmosphere, the residential complex, repression, sealed apartments, family memory of father and mother source card · KP original (Russian) This place page does not retell the newspaper and does not turn press lists of neighbours into a tenant registry. Historic street and house — yes; entrance and flat numbers on this page — no.\nPeople and chapters Link type Page Move, home Father, marriage and children Childhood in Moscow Childhood 2011 interview source card · Tatyana’s biography Letter, 1943 Timosha to mother, 14 June 1943 Family map points Family Moscow Related earlier lodging: Hotel Metropol , then Maly Vlasyevsky / Vozdvizhenka (see Family Moscow ); Timeline — 1931 and wartime letters. Publication policy: apartment and entrance numbers are not published on open place pages.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/places/serafimovich-street/","summary":"From 1931 — Serafimovich Street (House of Government). Childhood, war, memory; external 2011 interview.","title":"Serafimovich Street (House of Government)"},{"content":"Family context In 1946, while staying with the Krivosheins in Crimea, Tatyana Timofeevna’s party is invited to Sevastopol for Navy Day celebrations (the manuscript mentions Admiral Oktyabrsky inviting Dmitry Aleksandrovich).\nThis is not a sightseeing brochure — a witness episode: the city after the war.\nSevastopol Harbour city; the notebook describes ruined houses, Malakhov Kurgan, the monument to the sunken ships. · OpenStreetMap What the manuscript records the city “completely smashed”; a few buildings, the quay, a water station still standing; streets of “dead windows”; Malakhov Kurgan — a sense of walking over the dead; forts of the first defence at the bay entrance; the monument to the sunken ships. Sevastopol in this archive belongs to postwar family Crimea, not to a separate naval biography of the Samsonovs.\nLinks Type Page Place frame Crimea (family years) Person D. A. Krivoshein Author About Tatyana Timofeevna Full narrative Crimea, Sevastopol, and the start of family life See also: Timeline · Places ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/places/sevastopol/","summary":"1946: postwar Sevastopol as seen by a guest of the Krivoshein family.","title":"Sevastopol"},{"content":" Stalingrad medal certificate — family document of T. T. Samsonov.\nPlace name In wartime papers and family memory the city is Stalingrad.\nIts present official name is Volgograd (renamed in 1961).\nThis page keeps the historical name for 1942–1943 and the award; the modern name is noted in parentheses.\nVolgograd (historically Stalingrad) City landmark; for this archive the meaning is the 1942–1943 defence and a family award document. · OpenStreetMap Why it appears here Not a tourist guide — a family link:\nTatyana Timofeevna’s brother — Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Uncle Tyoma / Timosha), Guards sergeant; the notebook and a standalone document preserve the certificate for the medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad”; not to be confused with father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov — the form uses the patronymic Timofeevich. Document and chapters Link type Page Document Medal “For the Defence of Stalingrad” — T. T. Samsonov Notebook chapter Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad Narrative on the brother Notebook continued (pp. 090–098) Front letters Letters from the front Family overview Father and mother Chronology (public anchors) When What the archive holds 22 Dec 1942 Decree for the medal (on the certificate form) 23 Sep 1943 Presentation date (from the document) 1942–1945 Manuscript memory of the brother’s path “from Stalingrad to Berlin” — about the son, not an award of the father See also: Timeline · Places · Parents ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/places/stalingrad-volgograd/","summary":"Historical name Stalingrad; today Volgograd. Archive link — defence and T. T. Samsonov’s medal.","title":"Stalingrad (Volgograd)"},{"content":"This page bridges the family archive and broader history.\nFacts below start from the biography and documents ; academic cross-checks are the next layer.\nCheckpoints 1910, Siberia — Alexandrovsky Central: pre-revolutionary political imprisonment. 1917, Britain — expulsion of an alien in the year of the Russian Revolution. 1919, Cheka — a named link to F. E. Dzerzhinsky. Order of the Red Banner — early Soviet state decoration. GPU — continued security-service career. 1929, Pravda — a public text on Dzerzhinsky. Bashkir ASSR — official stamp on a portrait (role and years TBD). 1888–1955 — life span on the bust plaque. Next research Open lists of decorations and Cheka/GPU personnel. The Nemchinoff alias and the 1917 route. Bust location and Bashkir context. Full transcription of the Pravda article. Family tone does not replace source criticism — both layers matter.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/history/samsonov-and-his-era/","summary":"Siberia, 1917 abroad, the Cheka, decorations, Pravda — checkpoints for wider historical comparison.","title":"T. P. Samsonov and his era"},{"content":"Photographs Tatyana Timofeevna (née Samsonova). Date not yet established.\nAt home, 15 April 2019.\n“I am 12” — from the notebook.\nClass 6 “A”.\nSenior lecturer, steel institute.\nAlso: 2019 album · notebook family album · diary Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina (2 September 1926 — 24 September 2021) is the author of the handwritten notebook “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs” and the centre of this family archive.\nEssay with life dates and memory: About Tatyana Timofeevna . Below is a continuous biography from the manuscript, family documents, and confirmed archive links. Gaps are not filled by guesswork.\nOrigins Birth 2 September 1926 (official family documents; burial plaque) Death 24 September 2021, age 95 Father Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (1888–1955) Mother Eva (Evdokia) Konstantinovna Samsonova (1900–1981) Childhood Moscow (notebook: Vozdvizhenka, Mokhovaya, Serafimovich St. — ch. 03 ); the family settled in the House on the Embankment when Tatyana was a child (move 1931) Note\nThe genealogy chart records “21/IV–1926” by her name. The site does not replace the biographical date 2 Sept 1926 from family documents with that chart reading; the chart is kept as source content. Interview about the House on the Embankment In December 2011, already in deep old age (about 85), Tatyana Timofeevna became an interlocutor for Komsomolskaya Pravda. Larisa Kaftan’s feature “Legends and Myths of the House on the Embankment” — for the eightieth anniversary of the House of Government — is built in part on a walk with her through the courtyards and on her account.\nIt is a second layer of testimony beside the notebook. In the manuscript, childhood, the 1931 move, the yard, the club, and the years 1937–38 are written in the first person (ch. 02 , 03 , 13 ). In the newspaper the same nodes are spoken for a general reader: early-1930s children and clubs, the residential complex, her father and the settling of the house, sealed apartments, and the fear her mother later described. The family settled there when Tatyana was a child — not “in swaddling clothes”: between birth (1926) and the move (1931) about five years.\nSource card (no full reprint): KP, 4 December 2011 . There: layer cross-check (journalist / her speech / notebook), limits of use, and address policy.\nOriginal article in Russian.\nNote\nExternal material; original in Russian. Images such as “born with the house” are journalism, not a life date. Her father’s office around 1931 and commission details are read as the daughter’s memory (the notebook itself has wording variants) and do not replace a personnel archive. Siblings Sister — Evgenia (Genya) Timofeevna Samsonova — “My sister” (ch. 10–11 ). Brother — Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma / Timosha) — childhood, front, Stalingrad (ch. 11–12 ). War, school, letters School and war Wartime comrades’ letters Letters from the front Youth, Sasha, Crimea, family Husband — Aleksandr Dmitrievich Krivoshein (1926–1988); in the notebook — Sasha. Full biography (work, 1949 arrest, rehabilitation, 1989 prize) is on his page.\nYouth and meeting Sasha Crimea, Sevastopol, start of family Family and children Mother-in-law — Nina Vasilievna ; father-in-law — D. A. Krivoshein .\nChildren and grandchildren: charts ; for the living — birth year only.\nStudy, work, husband’s arrest From ch. 18 : state exams; kept in Moscow because Sasha worked there (“Stalproekt”); 2 September 1949 — Sasha arrested; Lubyanka inquiries; about a year without work; School No. 50 in Lyublino until his return (June 1954); class reunions.\nFamily captions: teaching at the Institute of Steel and Alloys. Full personnel chronology is not published without documents.\nThe notebook She left “Our genealogy: the Samsonovs” — first-person voice, charts, pasted photos, letters.\nStart: About the notebook · My mother · Contents .\nLater years and memory Burial place. Plaque: 2 September 1926 — 24 September 2021.\nConfirmed anchors Fact Source Confidence 2 Sept 1926 — 24 Sept 2021 family documents; plaque established Daughter of T. P. and E. K. manuscript; charts high Notebook author manuscript high Husband A. D. Krivoshein (Sasha) chart; ch. 16–19 high Lecturer (MISIS / Steel and Alloys) family portrait/caption medium–high Lived through husband’s 1949–1954 arrest ch. 18 high as testimony 2011 interview on the House on the Embankment KP, 4 Dec 2011 high as publication fact; details — memory / cross-check Sources About Tatyana Timofeevna Diary “Legends and Myths…” — KP, 2011 · original (Russian) Letters from the front A. D. Krivoshein See also: People · Parents · Charts ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/tatyana-timofeevna-krivosheina/","summary":"1926–2021. Notebook author; Samsonov daughter; wife of A. D. Krivoshein; voice on the House on the Embankment in notebook and KP 2011.","title":"Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina"},{"content":"Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (birth / family form Babiy; underground name “Foma”; 9 (21) May 1888 — 28 October 1955) was a Russian revolutionary, Cheka–OGPU official, Soviet party and administrative worker, film-production organiser, and author of the autobiographical narrative “Beyond the Law” (Vne zakona, 1933); father of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina and husband of Eva Konstantinovna .\nThis page is built from the family notebook and documents and cross-checked against open reference works (see Open sources ). Wikipedia and Wikidata are navigation, not sole proof. Uncertain points are marked.\nYoung Timofey Petrovich. Studio Kapustinsky / Sheremetev, Moscow. Daughter’s note: “my dad.”\nNote\nDo not confuse with his son Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov (Tyoma; Stalingrad defence medal). Album of certificates and portraits: Parents section · photo album .\nName and origin Public name Timofey Petrovich Samsonov Babiy in the daughter’s notebook: “Samsonov (Babiy)”; on the family chart; in reference works as birth or parallel surname “Foma” underground nickname (notebook / Sovetskaya Moldaviya 1988 cutting; handbooks) — not a civil given name Birth 9 (21) May 1888, village Mikhayleny / Mikhaylyany, Khotyn uyezd, Bessarabia (notebook; matches open bios) Death 28 October 1955, Moscow (daughter’s account; bust plaque 1888–1955; Novodevichy — per chart) Background peasant family; early hardship and farm labour (family and reference tradition) Note\nBabiy and “Foma” appear as alternateName because they recur in the family notebook and several independent handbooks. They do not replace a passport record or prove every legal name-change date. Education (handbooks, consistent with the family centenary sketch): rural primary school; Khotyn district school (c. 1906); study at the Khotyn real school.\nRevolution and imprisonment (1906–1914) From 1906 — Social-Democratic circle in Khotyn; arrest September 1906, Khotyn prison, release on bail (family 1988 cutting; handbooks). From 1907 — among anarchist-communists, nickname “Foma”; flying detachment “Destroy and Build” (reference tradition; family cutting evaluates the tactics carefully). Prisons 1907–1910 (Khotyn, Kamianets-Podilskyi, etc.); meeting G. I. Kotovsky in Khotyn prison — family/reference tradition, no separate archival act on this site. May 1909 (Odessa, per handbooks): sentence to prison and Siberian exile. Alexandrovsky hard-labour central — family photograph captioned that father was held there in summer 1910:\nAlexandrovsky Central. Album note: “Father was imprisoned here in the summer of 1910.”\nExile in Kirensk uyezd (carpenter, stevedore, mine labour — handbooks); Bodaybo, then Vladivostok — family and reference route, without publishing precise addresses.\nEmigration and Britain (1915–1917) Reference line: escape via China — Japan — India — Algeria — Spain to England; Liverpool, dock labour; transport union; “Union of Russian Seamen”; anarchist-communist activity.\nFamily document: Expulsion Order, 1917 — Liverpool Police Court 7 April 1917, Whitehall 28 September 1917; name forms Tomofi Sainsanov / Samsonov, also Michael Nemchinoff (aliases need cross-check).\nBritish Expulsion Order (Aliens Act 1905). Family archive.\n1917–1923: Chelyabinsk, front, Cheka Return via Arkhangelsk (handbooks: arrest and dispatch to the Urals). Chelyabinsk: labour exchange, Soviet, railway union (handbooks; Chelyabinsk encyclopedia card — external, site availability uneven).\nCivil War: registration / military control, then Special Department of the 3rd Army on the Eastern Front; Moscow gubernia Cheka; Registration Directorate of the Field Staff of the RVSR (dates ± months by handbook).\n1920–1923: head of the Secret Department of the Cheka → GPU → OGPU (core of the “security service” layer in family memory and handbooks).\n16 January 1919: F. E. Dzerzhinsky presents comrade T. P. Samsonov with his personal Colt No. 75350.\nFamily caption: “F. E. Dzerzhinsky, Belenky, Papa” (papa on the right).\nEntry into the RCP(b) — 1919 (handbooks; family cutting links a 19 Feb 1919 Pravda letter by anarchist-communist staff of the 3rd Army).\nParty and economic work (1923–1935) Period (reference) Role 1923–1924 deputy head, Belarus–Baltic Railway 1924–1927 audit department, VSNKh 1927–1935 administrator of affairs of the Central Committee of the VKP(b) 1932–1934 also head of the CC Accounting Department The “administrator of affairs of the Central Committee…” wording around 1931 appears in the daughter’s notebook (ch. 03 ) and in handbooks; ch. 02 has an uncertain “TsIK[?]…” reading. The career table uses aligned handbooks plus family memory, not a personnel-file extract.\nFilm and the Comintern (c. 1934/35–1938) Mezhrabpomfilm — director (handbooks c. 1934/35–1936; daughter confirms directorship, ch. 08 ). Executive Committee of the Comintern — administrator of affairs (c. 1936–1938, handbooks). 1938–1940: removal / arrest Source What it says Handbooks / Wikipedia arrested 1938, not convicted, released 1940 Daughter’s notebook (ch. 08) 1938 — removed from work, months without a post, life “under a sword of Damocles,” loss of some privileges; later work via the Moscow Party committee (some wording uncertain) Uncertain reading\nThis site does not write “rehabilitated” without a separate rehabilitation document. Arrest (reference line) and removal / waiting (daughter’s voice) are not merged into one unhedged sentence. War and publishing (1941–1955) Reference line (details differ by edition):\n1941–1942 — director of the Moscow prosthetic factory (wartime production in some accounts); 1942–1944/45 — All-Union Book Chamber, Glavlit; 1945–1955 — Gospolitizdat (classics of Marxism-Leninism / personnel — handbook wording). Family memory: illness 1954–1955, hospital, “Kratovo” sanatorium, death 28 October 1955 (ch. 10 , 18/19 family chapters ).\nBust: “Timofey Petrovich Samsonov, 1888–1955.” Native village / family memory; daughter’s verses on the leaf.\nFamily Wife — Eva (Evdokia) Konstantinovna (née Morozova; 1900–1981). Children (notebook): Evgenia (Genya) — daughter from the father’s first marriage, raised by Eva; Timofey Timofeevich (Tyoma) ; Tatyana . House on the Embankment (from 1931): settlement commission, flat — ch. 02–03 , Serafimovich Street , Tatyana’s 2011 KP interview (daughter’s memory only). See Father and mother .\nAwards and badges Item On this site / in the family Reference tradition Order of the Red Banner VTsIK diploma , Kalinin often 16 Jul 1921 GPU / “Honoured worker” badge GPU collegium form V No. 21 (1922), XV (1932) in Wikipedia; family form number needs separate check Colt 1919 Dzerzhinsky certificate personal revolver of the Cheka chairman Mauser 1927 in Wikipedia; no family form on the site not asserted without a document Medals “two medals” in Wikipedia without family forms — not listed as established Order of the Red Banner diploma. Family archive.\nGPU badge form. Family archive.\n“Beyond the Law” and publications Samsonov, T. P. Vne zakona [Beyond the Law]: [autobiographical narrative]. — Moscow: Moscow Writers’ Partnership, 1933. — 215 pp. Bibliography fixed in Wikipedia and handbooks; full text is not copied onto this site. Pravda piece “On Dzerzhinsky” (date from album caption 20 Jul 1929) — card . Notebook holds a cutting from Sovetskaya Moldaviya, 21 May 1988 for the centenary (ch. 05 ). Timeline (compressed) Year / period Event Basis 9(21) May 1888 Birth, Mikhayleny notebook; handbooks 1906–1914 RSDLP → anarchists; prisons; Alexandrovsky Central; exile notebook + handbooks; album 1910 1915–1917 Emigration; Liverpool; expulsion 1917 document + handbooks 1917–1919 Chelyabinsk; 3rd Army; Moscow Cheka handbooks 1919–1923 Secret Department Cheka–OGPU; Colt documents + handbooks 1927–1935 Administrator of affairs of the CC handbooks; notebook c. 1935–1938 Mezhrabpomfilm; Comintern handbooks; ch. 08 1938–1940 Removal / arrest (see caution) handbooks + notebook 1941–1955 Factory, publishing houses handbooks 28 Oct 1955 Death, Moscow notebook; bust 1888–1955 In Tatyana’s notebook Daughter’s voice: ch. 02 , 05 , 08 , 10 . Character, dacha, film, 1937–38, illness and death — family testimony, not a personnel file.\nOpen sources Reference / navigation (secondary):\nWikipedia EN · Wikipedia RU (fuller chronology) · Wikidata Q16694245 CPSU history handbook (knowbysight) — database / secondary History of Everyday Life — secondary; header typo “1988–1955” Hrono (Wayback) — secondary Alexander Yakovlev Archive — secondary; some editions death 1956 (conflict) Print: Arkhiv VChK (2007), pp. 702–703; Alekseev/Kolpakidi/Kochik (2012), p. 687; Kuchkov/Plekhanov (2008), p. 110 — academic/reference (pages via Wikipedia bibliography; full volumes not stored here) Family: notebook; documents ; album ; KP 2011 .\nConflicts and open questions Death 1955 vs 1956 — family + bust + Wikipedia/Hrono: 1955; knowbysight/some dictionaries: 1956. Public: 28 Oct 1955. el-history “1988–1955” — obvious birth-year typo. 1938 — arrest (handbooks) vs removal (notebook): both layers shown. Rehabilitation — not confirmed by a document on this site. EN Wikipedia is short and partly muddles roles; chronology prefers RU handbooks + family. Father’s first marriage (Genya’s mother) — in the notebook; no full page for the first wife. See also: Parents — album spread · Eva Konstantinovna · Tatyana · Timeline · People ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/timofey-petrovich-samsonov/","summary":"1888–1955. Revolutionary; Cheka–OGPU official; Soviet party and administrative worker; film-studio director; father of Tatyana Timofeevna.","title":"Timofey Petrovich Samsonov"},{"content":"Full continuous biography (chronology, Babiy / “Foma”, Cheka, Central Committee, film, 1938, family, sources):\n→ Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (People section, canonical)\nBelow is the family album: portraits and papers as filed in the archive. This is not a second full biography.\nPortraits Young Timofey Petrovich. Studio Kapustinsky / Sheremetev, Moscow.\nEarly portrait: cap, tunic, badge.\nAt the writing desk.\nOfficial portrait; Bashkir ASSR Supreme Soviet Presidium stamp.\nLate portrait.\nBust: 1888–1955; daughter’s verses on the leaf.\nDocuments in the album Alexandrovsky Central, 1910 Expulsion from Britain, 1917 Colt, 16 Jan 1919 Order of the Red Banner GPU badge Pravda on Dzerzhinsky, 1929 “Father was imprisoned here in the summer of 1910.”\n“F. E. Dzerzhinsky, Belenky, Papa.”\nColt from Dzerzhinsky.\nOrder of the Red Banner diploma.\nGPU badge form.\nPravda, 20 Jul 1929 — date from album caption.\nExpulsion Order, 1917.\nFull album: Timofey P. Samsonov .\nDaughter T. T. Krivosheina — senior lecturer. Same family set.\nSee Father and mother · People biography · Documents .\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/parents/timofey-petrovich-samsonov/","summary":"Album spread: photographs and papers. Full biography: /en/people/timofey-petrovich-samsonov/.","title":"Timofey Petrovich Samsonov — album and documents"},{"content":"Photographs “After the war.”\nZhenya and Tyoma (childhood).\nMedal for the Defence of Stalingrad — T. T.\nMedal document · album · chapter on brother Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov is the brother of Tatyana Timofeevna ; in the family — Uncle Tyoma.\nNot the father This is not Timofey Petrovich Samsonov (1888–1955). The medal form uses the patronymic Timofeevich.\nOrigins (from the manuscript) Birth 27 April 1923, Moscow (notebook p. 093) Father T. P. Samsonov Mother Eva Konstantinovna Sisters Genya ; Tatyana Childhood (sister’s testimony) Ch. 11 : three children; home games; school on Frunze (Znamenka), then Menzhinsky school after the move to Serafimovich St. After p. 093 the brother is often called “Zhenya” — not the sister Genya.\nWar Form: guards sergeant; Medal for the Defence of Stalingrad (certificate date 23 Sept 1943; 79th Guards Mortar Regiment) — document . Chapter: Uncle Tyoma: documents and Stalingrad . Letters (“Timosha”) 14 June 1943 — to Mama 13 July 1944 — to parents and Tanya Letters 103–104 (signed “Dmitry”) — separate card ; not merged with Timosha.\nAfter the war Portrait “After the war” in the notebook; further civil biography is not expanded beyond the manuscript (public death date not established).\nConfirmed anchors Fact Source Confidence Timofey Timofeevich; b. 27 Apr 1923, Moscow manuscript p. 093 high as manuscript Brother of Tatyana manuscript; chart high Stalingrad defence medal certificate form document_confirmed Signature “Timosha” letters 105–107 high as source See also: Genya · Tatyana · ch. 11 · ch. 12 ","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/people/timofey-timofeevich-samsonov/","summary":"Brother (Tyoma / Timosha). Moscow 1923; Stalingrad; letters. Not father T. P.","title":"Timofey Timofeevich Samsonov"},{"content":"What this site is about Word of a Living Fate is a family archive dedicated to the life of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina, the story of her parents, family memory, photographs, documents, and the historical context of her time.\nThe site exists so living stories are preserved and can be passed on.\nWhat you will find Section Contents Memoirs Memoirs and stories about Tatyana Timofeevna’s life Parents Her father and mother, family roots History Historical facts, dates, events, and period context Photos Family photo archive Documents Letters, certificates, official papers, and other sources Languages Materials are published in Russian and English. Use the language switcher in the site header.\nSearch Full-text search across published materials: Search .\nPublishing principles How we rely on sources, mark uncertainty ([?]), and protect living people’s privacy: Publishing principles .\nVisitor-facing policy: Privacy .\nRights All materials are intended to preserve family memory.\n© The Krivoshein Family. All rights reserved.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/about/","summary":"About the family archive of Tatyana Timofeevna Krivosheina","title":"About"},{"content":"Short rules for what appears on this site. For visitors and living relatives, see also Privacy .\nSources The core is the family archive: manuscripts, photographs, letters, official papers. Diary text and photo captions rest on the original (notebook, form, seal) when possible, not on paraphrase alone. Editorial notes are kept distinct from the source: context, not invented memory. Third-party open sources (e.g. reference pages) are credited when used. Uncertainty Illegible or disputed passages are marked ([?], “needs verification”), not polished into a guess. An unknown letter-writer surname is not invented; name forms (Timosha, Dmitry, Misha…) are not merged without evidence in the text. Dates and identifications that conflict stay cautious until a document or a clear manuscript statement confirms them. Links among people, places, and events in the public archive graph carry a confidence level (from “document-confirmed” to “uncertain”) — see the project relation vocabulary in the repository docs. Privacy For living people, public text usually gives only a name, relationship, and birth year (no day or month), if publication is appropriate at all. We do not deliberately publish phone numbers, e-mail addresses, precise modern homes, or document numbers of living people. Some notebook leaves are withheld from standalone pages or galleries (including 099–100; scans such as 155 and 157 may remain under static without public links). Requests to hide or correct material: Privacy . What this site does not do It does not replace the archive with a sensational biography. It does not conflate different people with similar names (e.g. Timofey Petrovich vs Timofey Timofeevich). It does not claim that every manuscript page is published: release is deliberate, driven by sources and ethics. See also: About .\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/publishing-principles/","summary":"Sources, uncertainty, and privacy rules for publication on сжс.рф.","title":"Publishing principles"},{"content":"This site is a map of family memory, not a news feed. Below is a calm 15–30 minute route.\n1. Meet the author About Tatyana Timofeevna — who she is and why the archive exists Her person page — biography and photos 2. Read the notebook “My mother” — first chapter All chapters — in order On a phone: open “Notebook chapters” in a chapter; on a computer — the list on the left The site remembers your last chapter: the home page shows “Continue reading”.\n3. People nearby Aleksandr Dmitrievich (Sasha) — husband Samsonov parents — father and mother Everyone 4. Time, places, photos Timeline — years in order Places — Moscow, Crimea, Stalingrad… Photos — albums with captions 5. How we publish Publishing principles — sources, uncertainty, privacy Privacy If something is missing or should be hidden, use the privacy page.\n","permalink":"https://%D1%81%D0%B6%D1%81.%D1%80%D1%84/en/start-here/","summary":"Notebook, people, timeline, photos — how to enter the archive.","title":"Where to start"}]